Admissibility of Visual and Audio Evidence (Including Photographs, Cassettes, Tape-recordings, Films, CCTV Footage, CDs, e-mails, Chips, Hard-discs, Pen-drives)

Adv. Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

Nutshell – Photo and Video: Evidence.

While considering a case on dowry death, the prosecution argued that a photograph was not admissible in evidence as neither the person who took the photograph nor its negative was produced in evidence. But, the court accepted the photograph as ‘no dispute was raised by the prosecution witnesses’.Shoor Singh v. State of Uttarakhand, AIR 2024 SC 4551
A large number of photographs were marked and considered in this case (Ayodhya case).
In para 525, it is stated – the witness “was confronted with photographs of the inscription”
There were three sets of albums containing photographs taken by the State Archaeological Department pursuant to an order dated 10 January 1990 (Para 533).
In para 538, the Court considered the evidence of a witness as to the “photographs placed within the structure in 1990”.
M.  Siddiq v. Mahant Suresh Das, 2020-1 SCC 1
The factum of photo identification (of an accused) by PW 2 as witnessed by the officer concerned is a relevant and an admissible piece of evidence.Rabindra Kumar Pal v.  Republic of India, 2011-2 SCC 490
Nothing prevented the appellant-State Government from producing the relevant photographs of the purported pucca pond existing at some spotsState of Rajasthan v. Ultratech Cement Ltd. , 2022-12 Scale 606; 2022-13 SCR 1
Photographs are held admissible in evidence as documents.P.  Gopalkrishnan @ Dileep v. State of Kerala, AIR 2020 SC 1; 2020-9 SCC 161
Statement about the photograph made by any expert would not be admissible, before examining photographer.Dr. Pankaj Kumudchandra Phadnis v. Union of India, (2018) 5 SCC 785
Photographs, tape-records of speeches [Ziyauddin Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdas Mehra, (1976) 2 SCC 17] are documents.Shamsher Singh Verma v. State of Haryana, 2016 15 SCC 485; Nilesh Dinkar Paradkar v. State of Maharashtra, 2011-4 SCC 143
Photo identification of an accused during the investigation, who was seen by the witness at the relevant time.Umar Abdul Sakoor Sorathia v. Intelligence Officer, Narcotic  AIR 1999 SC  2562, 2000-1 SCC 138; Rabindra Kumar Pal v. Republic of India, AIR  2011 SC 1436; 2011 2 SCC 490
Inventory, photographs and the list of samples certified by the Magistrate are admissible as primary evidence. It is a substitute for the production of physical evidence of seized contraband samples.Nisar Ahmed Bhat, v. Union Territory of Jammu and Kashmir 2024 0 Supreme(J&K) 187  
The tape record corroborated his testimony, as a photograph taken without the knowledge of the person photographed can become relevant and admissible so does a tape record of a conversation unnoticed by the talkers. A contemporaneous tape record of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under section 8 of the Evidence Act. It is res gestae. K. K. Velusamy v. N. Palanisamy, 2011-11 SCC 275;
R.M Malkani v. State of Maharastra, AIR 1973 SC 157;
Yusaf Ali lsmail Nagri v. The State of Maharashtra, 1967- 3 S.C.R. 720

Nutshell – Photo and Video: Relevant and Admissibile

Audio/video cassettes –Ziyauddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdas Mehra, 1976-2 SCC 17
Photo or video Mohammed Rafiq v. Madhan, 2018-1 Mad LJ(CRI) 641;
Moti Rabidas v. The State of Bihar, 2015-145 AIC 435;
Vaman Narain Ghiya v. State of Rajasthan 2014-1 Raj Cri C 31;
State of MP v. Shankarlal, ILR 2010 MP 717;
P Rajagopal v. Inspector of police 2009-2 Mad LJ(Cri) 161;
Santhosh Baccharam Patil v. State of Maharashtra, 2002 All MR (Cri)997, 2003 BCR (Cri) 120.
CD –  Shamsher Singh Verma v. State of Haryana, 2016-15 SCC 485
Photographsincluding photographs of tombstones and houses  Lyell v. Kennedy (No.3) (1884) 50 L.T. 730
Video recordings  State of Maharashtra v. Praful B.Desai, AIR 2003 SC 2053
Audio and video State of Maharashtra v. Praful B.Desai, AIR 2003 SC 2053;
Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31;
Taylor v. Chief Constable Cheshire:1987(1) All.ER 225
Cassettes Tukaram S.Dighole v. Manik Rao Shivaji Kokate (2010)4 SCC 329
Moving cinematograph Senior v. Holdsworth, Ex parte Independant Television New Ltd. (1976) Q.B. 23)
Film  Rex v. Daye ((1908)2 K.B. 333, 340)
Floppies, CCTV footages, CDs, DVDs, Chips, Hard discs, Pen drives North West Airlines v. Union of India 2007 (214) ELT 178 (Bom.)

According to the Indian Evidence Act, 1872, Section 3,

  • Evidence’ means and includes:
  • (1) all statements which the Court permits or requires to be made before it by witnesses, in relation to matters of fact under inquiry; such statements are called oral evidence;
  • (2) all documents including electronic records produced for the inspection of the Court, such documents are called documentary evidence.

Definition of document

Section 3 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872 defines ‘document’ as under:

  • “ ‘Document’ means any matter expressed or described upon any substance by means of letters, figures or marks, or by more than one of those means, intended to be used, or which may be used, for the purpose of recording that matter.”
  • Illustrations:
    • A writing is a document;
    • Words printed, lithographed or photographed are documents;
    • A map or plan is a document;
    • An inscription on a metal plate or stone is a document;
    • A caricature is a document.

‘Document’ takes-in photographs of words as could be seen from the illustration.

By virtue of Section 65B of the Indian Evidence Act,[1]  any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (computer output) shall be ‘deemed to be also a document’.

Besides the Evidence Act, term document has been defined in the General Clauses Act, 1897, and Indian Penal Code, 1860.  

Section 3(18), General Clauses Act defines document as under:

  • Document shall include any matter written, expressed, or described upon any substances by means of letters, figures or marks, or by more than one of those means which is intended to be used, or which may be used for the purpose of recording that matter.”

Section 29, Indian Penal Code explains that the word document denotes any matter expressed or described upon any substance by means of letters, figures or marks or by more than one of those means, intended to be used, or which may be used, as evidence of that matter.

In Explanation 1, it is stated:

  • “It is immaterial by what means or upon what substance the letters, figures or marks are formed, or whether the evidence is intended for, or may be used in a court of justice, or not.”

Going by the definitions, ‘document ‘ includes not only all materials or substance upon which thoughts of a man are represented by writing or any other specious of conventional mark or symbol, but also records of information of some sort.[2]

In P. Gopalakrishnan v. State of Kerala, AIR 2020 SC 1, it is observed that tape records of speeches (Also in: Tukaram S. Dighole v. Manikrao Shivaji Kokate, 2010-4 SCC 329; Ziyauddin Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdass Mehra, (1976) 2 SCC 17 ) and audio/video cassettes (See: Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdas Mehra, 1976-2 SCC 17) including compact disc (See also: Singh Verma v. State of Haryana, 2016-15 SCC 485) were “documents” under Section 3 of the 1872 Act, which stand on no different footing than photographs and were held admissible in evidence. It is by now well established that the electronic record produced for the inspection of the Court is documentary evidence under Section 3 of the Evidence Act (Anwar PV v. PK Basheer, 2014-10 SCC 473).

Yusaf Ali lsmail Nagri v. The State of Maharashtra, 1967- 3 S.C.R. 720

  • “The process of tape-recording offers an accurate method of storing and later reproducing sounds. The imprint on the magnetic tape is the direct effect of the relevant sounds. Like a photograph of a relevant incident, a contemporaneous tape record of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under s. 7 of the Indian Evidence Act.”

R.M Malkani v. State of Maharastra, AIR 1973 SC 157

In R.M Malkani v. State of Maharastra, AIR 1973 SC 157, summarised this case (Yusaf Ali lsmail Nagri) as under:

  • “In Nagree’s case (Yusaf Ali lsmail Nagri v. The State of Maharashtra, 1967- 3 S.C.R. 720) the appellant offered bribe to Sheikh a Municipal Clerk. Sheikh informed the Police. The Police laid a trap. Sheikh called Nagree at the residence. The Police kept a tape recorder concealed in another room. The tape was kept in the custody of the police inspector  Sheikh gave evidence of the talk. The tape record corroborated his testimony, as a photograph taken without the knowledge of the person photographed can become relevant and admissible so does a tape record of a conversation unnoticed by the talkers. A contemporaneous tape record of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under section 8 of the Evidence Act. It is res gestae. It is also comparable to a photograph of a relevant incident. The tape recorded conversation is therefore a relevant fact and is admissible under section 7 of the Evidence Act.”

After summarising Nagree’s case (Yusaf Ali lsmail Nagri v. The State of Maharashtra, 1967- 3 S.C.R. 720), the Supreme Court said as under:

  • “The Court will take care in two directions in admitting such evidence. First, the Court will find out that it is genuine and free from tampering or mutilation. Secondly, the Court may also secures scrupulous conduct and behaviour on behalf of the Police. The reason is that the Police Officer is more likely to behave properly if improperly obtained evidence is liable to be viewed with care and caution by the Judge. In every case the position of the accused, the nature of the investigation and the gravity of the offence must be judged in the light of the material facts and the Surrounding circumstances.”

K. K. Velusamy v. N. Palanisamy, 2011-11 SCC 275:

  • 7. The amended definition of “evidence” in section 3 of the Evidence Act, 1872 read with the definition of “electronic record” in section 2(t) of the Information Technology Act 2000, includes a compact disc containing an electronic record of a conversation. Section 8 of Evidence Act provides that the conduct of any party, or of any agent to any party, to any suit, in reference to such suit, or in reference to any fact in issue therein or relevant thereto, is relevant, if such conduct influences or is influenced by any fact in issue or relevant fact, and whether it was previous or subsequent thereto. In R.M Malkani v. State of Maharastra, AIR 1973 SC 157, this court made it clear that electronically recorded conversation is admissible in evidence, if the conversation is relevant to the matter in issue and the voice is identified and the accuracy of the recorded conversation is proved by eliminating the possibility of erasure, addition or manipulation. This Court further held that a contemporaneous electronic recording of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact comparable to a photograph of a relevant incident and is admissible as evidence under Section 8 of the Act. There is therefore no doubt that such electronic record can be received as evidence.”

Photographs, Audio and Video Cassettes, CCTV footage, Electronic Documents etc.

It is clear that a document means something which conveys or affords information, notwithstanding the matter or medium on which it is exhibited, inscribed or contained.[3] Apart from a writing, picture, caricature, map or plan printed, lithographed or photographed on a piece of paper, document includes an inscription on a metal plate or stone. It also comprises:[4] Photographs including photographs of tombstones and houses,[5] Video recordings,[6] Audio and video[7] cassettes[8] or tape-recordings,[9] Moving cinematograph[10] film,[11] Electronic documents such as floppies, CCTV footages, CDs, DVDs, Chips, Hard discs, Pen drives,[12] e-mails- Ambalal Sarabhai Enterprise v. KS Infraspace LLP Limited (AIR 2020 SC 307); Sailendra Kumar Goswami v. State of Assam, 2022 CrLJ 4694, 2022-237 AIC 506; Facebook messages- Sanjib Sarkar v. Rajasree Roy, AIR  2022 Cal- 12; Whatsapp messages- Rakesh Kumar Singla v. Union Of India, 2021-1 RCR(CRI) 704, 2021-3 Cri CC 452; Priyanka Singh v. State of Maharashtra, 2021 All MR(Cri)  1276, 2021-3 Cri CC 110, 2021-4 BCR(Cri) 393 etc.

Photo identification has been held to be valid in Umar Abdul Sakoor Sorathia v. Narcotic Control Bureau, (2000) 1 SCC 138, and Vasudevan v. The State, 1993 CrLJ 3151 (Ker). But in Sahadevan Sagadevan v. State by Inspector of Police, Chennai, AIR  2003  SC 215, the Apex Court did not accept  the identification through the photograph, after nearly 7 years. Similarly, in State (NCT of Delhi) v. Navjot Sandhu @ Afsal Guru, AIR 2005  SC 3820, ‘in regard to the identification of the photograph of deceased terrorist’, the  evidence was not accepted because it did ‘not inspire confidence, in view of the time lag of 8 months’.

Degree of Proof and Probability

In M. Siddiq (D) thr. L.Rs. v. Mahant Suresh Das, 2020-1 SCC 1; 2019(15) Scale 1, it is held as under:

  • “506. The court in a civil trial applies a standard of proof governed by a preponderance of probabilities. This standard is also described sometimes as a balance of probability or the preponderance of the evidence. “Phipson on Evidence” formulates the standard succinctly: If therefore, the evidence is such that the court can say “we think it more probable than not”, the burden is discharged, but if the probabilities are equal, it is not. 114 In Miller v. Minister of Pensions (1947) 2 ALL ER 372, Lord Denning, ] (as the Master of Rolls then was) defined the doctrine of the balance or preponderance of probabilities in the following terms:
  • (1)… It need not reach certainty, but it must carry a high degree of probability. Proof beyond reasonable doubt does not mean proof beyond the shadow of doubt. The law would fail to protect the community if it admitted fanciful possibilities to deflect the course of justice. If the evidence is so strong against a man as to leave only a remote possibility in his favour which can be dismissed with the sentence, “of course

Pictorial Testimony Theory and Silent Witnesses Theory

Photographs, audio and video cassettes etc. are, as shown above, ‘documents ‘.  Depend upon the requirement of proving the authenticity, they are divided into two categories (Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State: 2014 KHC 31). They are:

  • (i)  aid a witness in explaining his testimony (Pictorial testimony theory) – (E.g. a doctor explains injury with the help of a photograph; identification of a deceased with photo.);
  • (ii) probative evidence of what those evidence (photo, X-ray etc.) depict (Silent witness theory) – (E.g. X-ray film; a photograph showing accused – in a crowd – armed with weapon, though the photographer did not see him; photograph of a scene of occurrence of a crime.)

Witnesses may, with their personal knowledge, state that a photograph is a fair and accurate representation of the fundamental facts appear therein. In such a case, the evidence of the witness will be the primary matter rather than what is depicted in the photograph; and the the photographer need not be examined in court, inasmuch as the photograph is admitted merely to aid a witness in explaining his testimony. They are, explained by Wigmore as, ‘nothing more than the illustrated testimony of that witness’. This principle gives rise to Pictorial testimony theory or communication theory.

But, when a photograph itself is taken as as probative and substantial evidence of the matters appear therein, it acquires the glorified status of independentsilent witnesses’. In such cases, there should be cogent evidence before the court, to admit the photograph in evidence.

Silent Witness Theory – which speaks for itself – A Proper Witness should be examined

When a photograph itself is used as an independent and substantive piece of evidence under the status of ‘independent silent witnesses’ – which speaks for itself, eg. photo of scene of occurrence of a crime – a proper witness (not necessarily the photographer) must be examined to show that the photograph accurately represent what is depicted; and when, where, and under what circumstances the photograph was taken.

In Black’s Law Dictionary, 9th Edition, at page 1508, ‘Silent Witness Theory’ is mentioned as under:[13]

  • “A method of authenticating and admitting evidence (such as a photograph), without the need for a witness to verify its authenticity, upon a sufficient showing of the reliability of the process of producing the evidence, including proof that the evidence has not been altered.”

In Halsbury’s Laws of England, Fourth Edition, Vol. 1 7, at page 158, it is noticed as follows:[14]

  • “224. Photographs. Photographs properly verified on oath by a person able to speak to their accuracy are generally admissible to prove the identity of persons, or the configuration of land as it existed at a particular moment (scientific deductions from them being made by a witness both skilled and experienced in such a task, or radar echoes or the contents of a lost document. In the High Court a photograph is receivable in evidence at the trial only when certain provisions have been complied with.”

In Halsbury’s Laws of England, Fifth Edition,Vol.11, at page 723, [15] it is stated as follows:

  • 958.  Photographs, films, records, tape recordings and video recordings. At common law, photographs properly verified on oath by a person able to speak to their accuracy were generally admissible to prove the identity of persons, or the configuration of land as it existed at a particular moment (scientific deductions from them being made by a witness both skilled and experienced in such a task), or radar echoes or the contents of a lost document. For the purpose of Civil Evidence Act 1995, ‘document ‘means anything in which information of any description is recorded and a similarly wide definition applies for the purposes of disclosure under the Civil Procedure Rules.  Thus photographs, films, records, tape recordings and video recordings are all admissible in evidence, subject, if appropriate, to the statutory safeguards with regard to hearsay evidence. Prior notice must be given of a party’s intention to put photographs and certain other items in evidence.
  • The court has power to order the photographing of property which is, or may become, the subject matter of proceedings.

Wigmore on Evidence, Chgadbourn Revision, Vol. III at page 220, it is observed as follows:[16]

  • “Given an adequate foundation assuring the accuracy of the process producing it, the photograph should then be received as a so-called silent witness or as a witness which speaks for itself.”

Authentication Require from a Photographer in ‘Silent Witness‘ Theory

As shown above, examination of the photographer (or some other competent person) is required in the cases which fall in the category of ‘proving photograph (or CCTV, film, CD, e-mails etc.) under Silent-Witness-Theory’. In Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State: 2014 KHC 31 the Kerala High Court examined what quantum of authentication do courts require before a photograph may be admissible in evidence. It is held as under:

  • “It is simply this – that some witness (not necessarily the photographer) be able to give some indication as to when, where, and under what circumstances the photograph was taken, and that the photograph accurately portray the subject or subjects illustrated.  The photograph need only be sufficiently accurate to be helpful to the court and the jury.
  • In Taylor v. Chief Constable Cheshire, (1987)1 All.E.R.225, it was held as under: “The next case to which I would refer is the case of RV Fowden and White [1982] Crim LR 588. There two persons, the appellants, were alleged to have been photographed on a video film carrying out acts of theft. At their trial the Crown sought to call evidence from a police officer and a store detective who knew Fowden and While to say that the persons on the film were the accused.  The judge admitted that evidence of identity, against the contention for the defence that it was purely a matter for the jury, looking at the film, to determine the question of identity. 
  • On appeal it was held as under: ‘There was no difference in principle between a video film and a photograph or tape recording.  Although it was not strictly necessary to decide the point the Court was of the opinion there was no reason in principle why the Crown should not be able to call a witness who knows someone to look at a photograph and give evidence to the effect that he knows the person, and it is the accused.
  • However, in the circumstances of that particular case the court held: ‘ … the evidence should not have been admitted as the prejudicial value outweighed its probative effect, because the identifying witnesses knew the accused for a similar shoplifting case a week later, and accordingly the defence were deprived from testing the accuracy of the identification without causing prejudice and embarrassment ‘”

Pictorial Testimony’ Theory Photographer Need Not be Testified

It is explained in Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State: 2014 KHC 31, that the photographer need not be examined under the ‘pictorial testimony’ theory. It is observed as under:

  • Pictorial testimony theory or communication theory is based on the notion that any witness with knowledge that a photograph is a fair and accurate representation may testify to the fundamental facts. There is no requirement that the person who took the photograph should testify in order to authenticate the photograph.  It is enough that the individual testifying recognises the subject that is depicted in the photograph. Authenticity of the photograph is to be established like in the case of any other document. It must be noticed that documentary testimony theory only covers the admissibility of evidence and it does not refer to the evidence of the photographer as a fact finder. Under the silent witness theory, the following factors will have to be established:
  • “Under “silent witness” theory, testimony, establishing authenticity, integrity, and competency of video recording.
  • Photograph expert’s determination that video recording was not altered in any way, built-up or faked.
  • Continuous chain of custody established. Video camera or camcorder was checked and property operating.
  • Video recording is same as what witness saw on playback immediately after recording.
  • No material alteration, surreptitious editing, or fabrications have taken place.”

Silent Witness Theory as applied in UK

The law in UK, as to admission of a video (or any other ‘electronic evidence’), can be understood from the decision, State v. Stangle, 166 N.H. 407, 97 A.3d 634 (The State of New Hampshire v. Stephen Stangle, 2014). It allows the trial court ample discretion as to admission of such evidence and to play or show such evidence before the jury.

In this decision, State v. Stangle, it is pointed out that, in past, courts admitted videos, in evidence, when it was introduced to illustrate the testimony of a witness who observed the same scene viewed by the recording equipment.  The “foundational requirements” should have been complied with for admitting such videos. But, where there was no first-hand witness, courts had adopted the ‘silent witness’ theory (which speaks for itself) to admit video recordings. This theory allowed “the introduction of the recording as primary, substantive evidence of the events depicted”.

It was further pointed out in this decision –

  • Under this theory, “a witness need not testify to the accuracy of the image depicted in the photographic or videotape evidence if the accuracy of the process that produced the evidence is established with an adequate foundation.’’ (People v. Taylor, 353 Ill.Dec. 569, 956 N.E.2d 431, 438 (Ill.2011).
  • It was not “wise to establish specific foundational requirements for the admissibility of photographic [or video] evidence under the ‘silent witness’ theory, since the context in which the … evidence was obtained and its intended use at trial will be different in virtually every case.” Fisher v. State, 7 Ark. App. 1, 643 S.W.2d 571, 575 (Ark.Ct.App.1982).
  • It was enough to say, that adequate foundational facts must be presented to the trial court, so that the trial court can determine that the trier of fact can reasonably infer that the subject matter is what its proponent claims.

The law in US on Silent Witness Theory

In State v. Reeves, 2021 S.D. 64; 967 N.W.2d 144 (Supreme Court of South Dakota, US) observed, referring State v. Stangle (supra) as under:

  • “[16] Although we have not yet had occasion to analyze the foundational rules for authenticating automatic video distinctly from a video recorded by a human actor, many courts across the nation have implemented the silent witness theory to hold that photographs and videos may be admitted into evidence without foundation from a witness who took the photograph or video. See, e.g., U.S. v. Rengifo, 789 F.2d 975 (1st Cir. 1986); State v. Stangle, 166 N.H. 407, 97 A.3d 634 (N.H. 2014); State v. Luke, 464 P.3d 914 (Haw. Ct. App. 2020). However, “jurisdictions differ on what evidentiary showing is required to satisfy the ‘silent witness’ standard.” Stangle, 97 A.3d at 637. Generally, there are two categories of approaches employed. Some states implement a flexible, fact-based approach to allow a judge to tailor the authentication process to the individual case; in contrast, others use various “multi-factor test[s] for determining the admissibility of photographs or videos.”
  • [17] The New Hampshire Supreme Court addressed the silent witness theory in State v. Stangle, 166 N.H. 407, 97 A.3d 634 (N.H. 2014) and declined to adopt a formulaic, factor-based approach to authentication. The Court reasoned that: ‘it is not wise to establish specific foundational requirements for the admissibility of photographic [or video] evidence under the ‘silent witness’ theory, since the context in which the evidence was obtained and its intended use at trial will be different in virtually every case. It is enough to say, that adequate foundational facts must be presented to the trial court, so that the trial court can determine that the trier of fact can reasonably infer that the subject matter is what its proponent claims. This allows the trial court to consider the unique facts and circumstances in each case—and the purpose for which the evidence is being offered—in deciding whether the evidence has been properly authenticated.”’”

Relevancy and Admissibility of Photo and Video Evidence

Photo or video evidence may be the most valuable evidence in the facts of certain cases. Under the ‘Best Evidence Rule’ it may have great importance, as stated in the following decisions:

  • Mohammed Rafiq Vs. Madhan, 2018-1 Mad LJ(CRI) 641;
  • Moti Rabidas Vs. The State of Bihar, 2015-145 AIC 435;
  • Vaman Narain Ghiya Vs. State of Rajasthan 2014-1 Raj Cri C 31;
  • State of MP Vs. Shankarlal, ILR 2010 MP 717;
  • P Rajagopal Vs. Inspector of police 2009-2 Mad LJ(Cri) 161;
  • Santhosh Baccharam Patil Vs. State of Maharashtra, 2002 All MR (Cri)997, 2003 BCR (Cri) 120.

A greedy Indian from Kerala, S., employed in Abudabi, took insurance policy for a large amount.  With a view to claim that amount, S. and his fellows killed an innocent man, Chacko, while S. was in Kerala, and blazed him in the car owned by S. Police investigation revealed the conspiracy. S. being absconded, he could not be tried.  

The Kerala High Court, in Ponnappan v. State of Kerala, ILR 1994(3) Ker 370, in appeal, confirmed the conviction holding that Chacko was the person who was killed. It was on a photo identification – Pictorial testimony. The Court held as under:

  • “PW I identified the person in M.O.9 photo as the person who was killed. There is no doubt that M.O.9 is the photograph of Chacko, the film representative. It was contended that since P. W.I himself admitted that he had not observed the features or facial peculiarities of the person when he was inside the car, the identification made by him with the help of the photo is not of any use. We are of the view that even without noticing any translatable mark or feature of a person it would be possible to identify him later.”

Apex Court Refers to viewing a Video by the High Court

In Lochan Shrivas v. State of Chhattisgarh, AIR 2022 SC 252, our Apex Court referred to the following as to viewing a video by the High Court-

  • “35. It will also be relevant to refer to the following observations made by the High Court in para (35) of the impugned judgment:
    • “35. We have gone through the video movie prepared and after watching the video, we are of the view that the recovery of dead body was made from a place which cannot be said to be accessible to an ordinary person without prior knowledge as the body recovered was kept concealed in a gunny bag inside the shrubs situated at sufficient distance from the main road. In the statement under Section 313 CrPC, the accused/appellant failed to explain how he came to know that the deceased had been murdered and thrown in the shrubs after wrapping her in a gunny bag………”
  • It could thus be seen that the High Court had itself viewed the video and on seeing the same, it was of the view that the recovery of the dead body was made from a place, which cannot be said to be accessible to an ordinary person without prior knowledge since the body recovered was kept concealed in a gunny bag inside the shrubs situated at sufficient distance from the main road.”

Determination of Possession – DVDs and CDs not acceptable

In Indore Development Authority v. Manoharlal, 2020-8 SCC 129, AIR  2020 SC 1496, it is observed as under:

  • “270. The decision in Velaxan Kumar (supra) cannot be said to be laying down the law correctly. The Court considered the photographs also to hold that the possession was not taken. Photographs cannot evidence as to whether possession was taken or not. Drawing of a Panchnama is an accepted mode of taking possession. Even after re-entry, a photograph can be taken; equally, it taken be taken after committing trespass. Such documents cannot prevail over the established mode of proving whether possession is taken, of lands. Photographs can be of little use, much less can they be a proof of possession. A person may re-enter for a short period or only to have photograph. That would not impinge adversely on the proceedings of taking possession by drawing Panchnama, which has been a rarely recognised and settled mode of taking possession.
  • 271. In the decision in Raghbir Singh Sehrawat v. State of Haryana, (2012) 1 SCC 792 the observation made was that it is not possible to take the possession of entire land in a day on which the award was declared, cannot be accepted as laying down the law correctly and same is contrary to a large number of precedents. The decision in Narmada Bachao Andolan v. State of M.P. (2011) 7 SCC 639, is confined to particular facts of the case. The Commissioner was appointed to find out possession on the spot. DVDs and CDs were seen to hold that the landowners were in possession. The District Judge, Indore, recorded the statements of the tenure-holder. We do not approve the method of determining the possession by appointment of Commissioner or by DVDs and CDs as an acceptable mode of proving taking of possession. The drawing of Panchnama contemporaneously is sufficient and it is not open to a court Commissioner to determine the factum of possession within the purview of Order XXVII, Rule 9 CPC. Whether possession has been taken, or not, is not a matter that a court appointed Commissioner cannot opine. However, drawing of Panchnama by itself is enough and is  a proof of the fact that possession has been taken.”

Relevancy of Documents

Sec. 5 and 136 of the Evidence Act stipulate that evidence can be given only on ‘facts in issue’ or ‘relevant facts’. Relevant facts are enumerated in Sec. 6 onwards.

Admissibility of Documents

Generally speaking, all relevant documents are admissible. But, various provisions of the Evidence Act, Civil and Criminal Procedure Codes, Stamp Act, Registration Act etc. stipulate various formalities or regulations for tendering documents in evidence.

Probative Value of Documents

Whenever a document is admitted in court, the probative value thereof will be a matter for the court to determine.

State of Bihar Vs. Radha Krishna Singh (AIR 1983 SC 684) it is observed:

  • “Admissibility of a document is one thing and its probative value quite another—these two aspects cannot be combined. A document may be admissible and yet may not carry any conviction and weight or its probative value may be nil.”

If there is a dispute regarding age, the Supreme Court, in State of Punjab Vs. Mohinder Singh (AIR 2005 SC 1868), held that the date of birth available in the School Admission Register has more probative value than the horoscope. The probative value of FIR, Scene-Mahazar, Post-Mortem Report, photocopy of a Registered Deed etc., by itself, will be lesser. In such cases the court can refrain from acting upon such documents until substantive or regular evidence is offered, by examining the proper witness.

In Om Prakash Vs. State of Punjab, 1993(2) CLR 395 and Jora Singh Vs. State of Punjab, 1984(2) Crimes 837, it has been held that an entry in the school leaving certificate regarding date of birth of a student is not a conclusive proof or high ‘probity evidence’ because it is a matter of common knowledge that the date of birth given at the time of the admission of a boy or girl in a school is seldom correct and more often than not the age given is less than the actual age of the child. (See also: C. Doddanarayana Reddy Vs. C. Jayarama Reddy: AIR 2020 SC 1912; Commissioner of Central Excise And Service Tax Vs. M/S. Sanjivani Non-Ferrous Trading: AIR 2019 SC 203.)

Negative of Photos – ‘Primary Document’

In Laxman Ganpati Khot v. Anusuyabai, AIR 1976 Bom 168, it was observed that the photographs should not be admitted in evidence without examining the person who took the photographs and the negatives of the same being produced on record. 

Similar view in other cases also.

  • State of Gujrat v. Bharat alias Bhupendra, 1991 Crl. L J 978 ;
  • Joyita Saha v. Rajesh Kumar Pandey, AIR 2000 Cal 109;
  • P. Rama Srinivasa Rao v. Dr. N. Ragavan, the Madras High Court (R Banumathi, J), (2006) 3 MLJ 625.
  • Shubhangi Krishna Patil v. Rupali Krishnan Bachhe, 2010 1 MhLJ 253; 2011-7 RCR(Civ) 1687.
  • Shamim Alam v. Dinesh Aggarwal, AIR 2013 Uchal  73.

In Vaman Narain Ghiya v. State of Rajasthan 2014-1 Raj Cri C 31 it is observed as under:

  • “Relevance, admissibility and authentication of photographs have always posed a problem for the courts. These issues were limited as long as the courts were dealing with conventional photography using a camera with a film. The film was treated as the ‘primary’, or the  best evidence for the photograph taken. Thus, the courts required that the ‘negative’ be produced, and be proved by the photographer. An unquestioned belief entertained by the court was that the ‘print’ of the negative was an authentic copy of the negative. However, over the last four decades photography has undergone a technological revolution. From the conventional photography, the world has moved into the era of digital photography.

Tape-Record (Audio) Evidence 

It is held by our Apex Court in the following (earlier) cases that the tape records of conversations and speeches are admissible under the Indian Evidence   Act:

  • S.   Pratap   Singh   v.   State   of   Punjab, (1964) 4 SCR 753; AIR 1964 SC 72
  • Yusaffalli Esmail  Nagree  v.  State  of  Maharashtra, (1967) 3 SCR 720N. 
  • Sri Rama Reddy v. V. V. Giri, AIR 1972 SC 1162
  • R.M. Malkani v. State of   Maharashtra, AIR 1973 SC 157
  • Ziyauddin   Burhanuddin v. Brijmohan   Ramdas, (1976) 2 SCC 17
  • Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3

In S. Partap Singh vs. State of Punjab, AIR 1964 SC 72 it was laid down that the tape record evidence was admissible. In Yusufalli Esmail Nagree vs. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1968 SC 147 (Also: Tukaram S. Dighole v. Manik Rao Shivaji Kokate (2010)4 SCC 329; Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3), it was pointed out that the tape record evidence was prone to tampering and that it must be proved by a competent witness.  

In Ziyauddin Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdass Mehra ((1976) 2 SCC 17) it is observed as under:

  • “19. We think that the High Court was quite right in holding that the tape-records of speeches were  ‘documents’ as defined by Section 3 of the Evidence Act, which stood on no different footing than photographs, and that they were admissible in evidence on satisfying the following conditions:
  • (a) The voice of the person alleged to be speaking must be duly identified by the maker of the record or by others who know it.
  • (b) Accuracy of what was actually recorded had to be proved by the maker of the record and satisfactory evidence, direct or circumstantial, had to be there so as to rule out possibilities of tampering with the record.
  • (c) The subject-matter recorded had to be shown to be relevant according to rules of relevancy found in the Evidence Act.”

In R.M. Malkani v. State of Maharashtras, 1973 Cri. L J 228: AIR 1973 SC 157, it was observed that the tape is primary and direct evidence of what has been said and recorded. However, in Mahabir Prasad Verma v. Dr. Surinder Kaul, AIR 1982 SC 1043, it was held that tape-recorded evidence can be used for corroboration alone (not as substantive evidence). Subsequently, it was observed by the Apex Court in Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3, it was receivable in evidence, not only to corroborate the evidence given by the witness but also to contradict the evidence, if there is proper authority – indicating the place, time and the name of person making the statement.

Contemporaneous Dialogue Admissible Under S. 7, Evidence Act

In Yusufalli Esmail Nagree v. State of Maharashtra [1961] (3) S.C.R. 720 this Court has observed:

  • “Like a photograph of a relevant incident a contemporaneous dialogue of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under section 7 of the Indian Evidence Act. Reference has been made in that case to
    • Roop Chand v. Mahabir Parshad and Anr. A.I.R. 1956 Punj. 173; 
    • Mahindra Nath v. Biswanath Kundu 67 C.W.N. 191; 
    • Pratap Singh v. The State of Punjab [1964] 4 S.C.R. 733 and
    • B. v. Maqsud Ali [1965] 2 All E.R. 464.”
  • (Quoted in Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3)

In Shri U. Sri Rama Reddy Etc. v. Shri V.V. Giri [1971] 1 S.C.R. 399, a decision of five learned Judges of this Court the following observation made in Yusufalli’s case (supra) has been quoted with approval:

  • “The contemporaneous dialogue between them formed part of the res gestae and is relevant and admissible under s.8 of the Indian Evidence Act. The dialogue is proved by Shaikh. The tape record of the dialogue corroborates his testimony. The process of tape-recording offers an accurate method of storing and later reproducing sounds. The imprint on the magnetic tape is the direct effect of the relevant sounds. Like a photograph of a relevant incident, a contemporaneous tape- record of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under s. 7 of the Indian Evidence Act.” (Quoted in Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3)

In R.M. Malkani V. State of Maharashtra [1973] 3 S.C.R. 417, this Court observed:

  • “Tape recorded conversation is admissible, provided first that the conversation is relevant to the matters in issue; secondly, there is identification of the voice, and thirdly, the accuracy of the tape-recorded conversation is proved by eliminating the possibility of erasing the tape-record. A contemporaneous tape record of a relevant conversation is a relevant fact and is admissible under section 8 of the Evidence Act. It is res gestae. It is also comparable to a photo graph of a relevant incident. The tape recorded conversation is therefore a relevant fact and is admissible under section 7 of the Evidence Act.” (Quoted in Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3)

Acceptance of Tape-recorded Phone Conversation

In State (NCT of Delhi) v. Navjot Sandhu @ Afsal Guru, AIR 2005  SC 3820: (2005) 11 SCC 600 (the case of storming the Parliament House complex and inflicted heavy casualties on the security men on duty), our Apex Court considered ‘auditory and spectrographic analysis’ of voice samples by expert. The Court accepted the report observing as under:

  • “The Conversation was taped and PW48 the Senior Scientific Officer in CFSL, Delhi compared the voice samples of Shaukat and Afsan Guru sent to him with the voice on the cassette which recorded intercepted conversation. He made auditory and spectrographic analysis of voice samples. He submitted a report Ext. PW 48/1. PW 48 testified that on comparison the voice was found to be the same. The High Court doubted the authenticity of the intercepted conversation on the ground that duration noted by the expert in his report was two minutes and 16 seconds was at variance with the duration of 49 seconds noted in the call records. The High Court laboured under the mistaken impression that the duration was 2 minutes and 16 seconds which was the duration of conversation between Gilani and his brother. Even then there is some discrepancy (between 49 and 74 seconds which according to PW48 was approximate) but no question was put to PW 48 in this regard nor any suggestion was put to PW 48 that the voice was not the same. If any such challenge was made the trial Court would have heard the conversation from the tape and noted the duration.”

In Vikram Singh v. State of Punjab, (2017) 8 SCC 518, a three-Judge Bench of our Apex Court held as under:

  • “23. …… The conversation on the landline phone of the complainant situate in a shop was recorded by the complainant. The same cassette containing conversation by which ransom call was made on the landline phone was handed over by the complainant in original to the Police. This Court in its judgment dated 25.01.2010 has referred to the aforesaid fact and has noted the said fact to the following effect:
    • “The cassette on which the conversations had been recorded on the landline was handed over by Ravi Verma to S.I. Jiwan Kumar and on a replay of the tape, the conversation was clearly audible and was heard by the Police.”
  • 24. The tape recorded conversation was not secondary evidence which required certificate under Sec 65B, since it was the original cassette by which ransom call was tape-recorded, there cannot be any dispute that for admission of secondary evidence of electronic record a certificate as contemplated by Sec 65B is a mandatory condition.”

Admissibility of Digital Evidence

In Vaman Narain Ghiya Vs. State of Rajasthan 2014-1 Raj Cri C 31 it is observed, with regard to digital evidence, as under:

  • Digital photographs exist as digital data. Unlike conventional photographs, no film or paper are employed in their capture or storage. The image is captured and stored in the ”disk drive” or ”the chip”. Although digital photographs may ultimately be displayed in a printed form, it is not necessary to do so – they can just be easily displayed on a monitor screen or, there never need be an analogue representation of the scene or image. Digital photography uses an array of electronic photo-detectors to capture the image focused by the lens, as opposed to an exposure on photographic film. The captured image is then digitised and stored as a computer file ready for digital processing, viewing, digital publishing, or printing. Until the advent of such technology, photographs were made by exposing light sensitive photographic film, and used chemical photographic processing to develop and stabilise the image. By contrast, digital photographs can be displayed, printed, stored, manipulated, transmitted, and archived using digital and computer techniques, without chemical processing.
  • While digital photography has many advantages over the conventional photography, one of the disadvantages it has is the risk of tampering with the image. Unlike conventional photograph which was hard to tamper with, the easy availability of software permit manipulation of images. This raises questions about the relevance, the admissibility and the authentication of digital photography. Section 65B of the Evidence Act deals with admissibility and authenticity of electronic records. This new provision was inserted in the Evidence Act in the year 2000. Since it is a new provision, not much case law has emerged with regard to the said provision.”

Admissibility of CDs

The Speaker of the Haryana Vidhan Sabha disqualified six Members of the Vidhan Sabha for ‘defection’. When the matter was placed before the Apex Court, in Jagjit Singh  Vs. State of Haryana, 2006 (11) SCC 1, the Court had to consider the legality of the consideration of CDs by the Speaker in taking the impugned decision. The Speaker found that the CDs of the interview produced by Zee News and Haryana News (Punjab Today Television Channel) “corroborated” the documentary evidence as to ‘defection’. Supreme Court found no infirmity in the action of the speaker.  

In Paras Jain v. State of Rajasthan, (2016) 2 RLW 945 (Raj), it is pointed out that an electronic record by way of secondary evidence shall not be admitted in evidence unless the requirements under Section 65-B are satisfied.

Admissibility and Presumption as to E-mails

Evidence Act allows to present e-mails by a print on a paper or copied in a CD or Pen-drive.

  • According to Sec. 3 of the Evidence Act, Evidence’ means and includes: … all documents including electronic records …..
  • According to the Illustration of Sec. 3 of the Evidence Act, ‘Words printed, lithographed or photographed are documents
  • Sec. 65B states that computer output is any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (hereinafter referred to as the computer output) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein or which direct evidence would be admissible.

It must also be noted that Sec. 3 and 65B of the Evidence Act refer to mode of presentation of the e-mail; and not its relevancy or proof.

Section 88A of the Evidence Act reads as under:

  • “88A. Presumption as to electronic messages.—The Court may presume that an electronic message, forwarded by the originator through an electronic mail server to the addressee to whom the message purports to be addressed corresponds with the message as fed into his computer for transmission; but the Court shall not make any presumption as to the person by whom such message was sent.
  • Explanation.—For the purposes of this section, the expressions “addressee” and “originator” shall have the same meanings respectively assigned to them in clauses (b) and (za) of sub-section (1) of section 2 of the Information Technology Act, 2000.”

Analysing Section 88A of the Evidence Act and the relevant provisions of the Information and Technology Act, it is observed in Abdul Rahaman Kunji vs The State Of West Bengal, 2016 CriLJ 1159 (Cal), that the e-mails were admissible in evidence. The court acted upon the presumption under Sec. 88A.  It was found that the e-mails were proved and that the accused/appellant was the originator of the e-mails and that he had participated in the crime of abduction in equal measure as the others. It was observed as under:

  • “It is apparent that the Court may presume the veracity of the message fed into the computer for transmission by the originator through his mail server to an addressee, that is, the person who is intended by the originator to receive the electronic record and does not include any intermediary. However, this is a rebuttable presumption. Besides, no presumption can be drawn about the person who has sent such a message. Therefore, even if we accept the fact that these e-mails have been downloaded as stated by the Webel expert or sent by using the e-mail address of Akib Ali, it was necessary for the prosecution to prove that Akib Ali was in fact the originator of these e-mails. The disclosure, if any, made by Akib Ali of the e-mail address and password would have to be made under Sec. 27 of the Evidence Act. PWs 118 and 132 have both stated that Akib Ali has disclosed his e-mail identities and passwords in their presence. They have signed the seizure list under which the e- mails accessed from these accounts and printed have been seized. Therefore, in our opinion, these e-mails are admissible in evidence.”

It was also pointed out by the High Court that besides denying everything in the statement recorded under section 313 CrPC, the accused has not given any specific explanation about his e-mail accounts and passwords or about the contents of the e-mails.

CCTV Footage is a strong piece of evidence

CCTV Footage is also admissible in evidence under Sec. 3 and 65B of the Evidence Act. For admitting this type of evidence also the requirements under Section 65B are to be satisfied. In Tomaso Bruno Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh, (2015-7 SCC 178), it is observed:

“CCTV footage is a strong piece of evidence which would have indicated whether the accused remained inside the hotel and whether they were responsible for the commission of a crime. It would have also shown whether or not the accused had gone —- best evidence which is missing. Omission to produce CCTV footage, in our view, which is the best evidence, raises serious doubts about the prosecution case.”

The facts of the case: Three Italian nationals namely Tomaso Bruno (Accused No.1), Elisa Betta Bon Compagni (Accused No. 2) and Francesco Montis (Deceased) came as tourists to India. They arrived at Varanasi and they checked in at Hotel Buddha. On 4.2.2010 at about 8.00 a.m. A-2 informed the Manager of the hotel that the condition of the deceased was not fine. All took the deceased to a Hospital at Varanasi, where the doctors declared the ailing tourist as ‘brought dead’. In post mortem autopsy the cause of death was asphyxia due to strangulation.

Cross examination of witnesses with CD images playing it in Court

In State of Gujarat v. Shailendra Kamalkishor Pande, 2008 CriLJ 953 (Gujrat), the witnesses were cross examined, from the side of the accused playing the CD, under Sec. 153 and 155 of the Evidence Act. The High Court observed that the trial Court had committed serious error in not considering the fact that the CD had not been prepared and preserved safely by an independent authority like police, but the same has been produced by the accused persons; and the matter was remanded to consider the authenticity of the CD.

The Delhi High Court, in Ram Singh v. State (NCT) of Delhi (2013), followed State of Gujarat v. Shailendra Kamalkishor Pande, 2008 CriLJ 953 (Gujrat), and observed that a previous statement in the video CD could be used under Section 145 Indian Evidence Act (to impeach credit of a witness under Section 155). The court referred to the Punjab High Court decision in Rup Chand v. Mahabir Prasad, AIR 1956 Punj. 173; and a judgment of the Supreme Court in S. Pratap Singh v. State of Punjab AIR 1964 SC 72 (the Supreme Court had held that the previous statement made by a person recorded on tape could be used not only to corroborate the evidence given by the witness in Court but also to contradict his evidence given before the Court as well as to test veracity of the witness and also to impeach his impartiality.) See also: Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3.

It was also pointed out by the Delhi High Court (Ram Singh v. State (NCT) of Delhi) that, in R.M. Malkani v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 1973 SC 157) that the Supreme Court had observed that tape recorded version was admissible provided that the conversation was relevant to the matter in issue and its genuineness is proved by the person who seeks to rely on the same.

Mere marking– not dispense with proof (of truth of contents)

In Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865, the Supreme Court observed that mere marking of a documents (day book and ledger) as exhibits do not dispense with the proof of documents. In Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta Vs. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796, it is observed that mere marking as exhibit and identification of executor’s signature by one of witnesses does not prove contents of a document.

In Kaliya Vs. State of Madhya Pradesh (2013-10 SCC 758) it is held as under:

  • “Mere admission of a document in evidence does not amount to its proof. Nor, mere marking of exhibit on a document does not dispense with its proof, which is otherwise required to be done in accordance with law. (Vide: The Roman Catholic Mission Vs. The State, AIR 1966 SC 1457; Marwari Khumhar Vs. Bhagwanpuri Guru Ganeshpuri AIR 2000 SC 2629; RVE Venkatachala Gounder Vs. Arulmigu AIR 2003 SC 4548; Smt. Dayamathi Bai Vs. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082; and LIC of India  Vs. Rampal Singh Bisen,2010-4 SCC 491).”
  • “The court is obliged to examine the probative value of documents produced in court or their contents and decide the question of admissibility of a document in secondary evidence.”
  • [Note: Further held: “In case, an objection is not raised at that point of time, it is precluded from being raised at a belated stage.”]

IF the TRUTH is IN ISSUE mere proof of handwriting or execution not evidence of truth:   IF the TRUTH of the facts stated in a document is IN ISSUE mere proof of the hand-writing and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document.

In Ramji Dayawala Vs. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085, it us held as under:

  • “If the truth of the facts stated in a document is in issue mere proof of the handwriting and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document. The truth or otherwise of the facts or contents so stated would have to be proved by admissible evidence, i.e. by the evidence of those persons who can vouchsafe for the truth of the facts in issue.”

If ‘truth’ is in issue, or in dispute, marking without objection by itself does not absolve the duty to prove the truth as to the contents of the documents. (See: Achuthan Pillai vs Marikar (Motors) Ltd., AIR 1983 Ker 81, 1976 Cr.LJ 1507; 2016 (1) Gau. LJ 88,  2012(1) CTC 53; 2013-1 KLT 293.)

Probative Value and Standard of Proof of Visual and Voice Evidence

Degree or probative value of visual and voice evidence depends upon the facts and circumstances of each case. The method adopted may be the ‘pictorial testimony theory’ or the ‘silent theory’.  In both cases, one fact is absolutely essential: that is, it should be established that they are authenticated and accurate.

In Mahabir Prasad Verma v. Dr. Surinder Kaul, AIR 1982 SC 1043 (See also: Ram Singh vs. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3), it is laid down that tape-recorded evidence can only be used as a piece of corroboration (not substantive evidence). It is held as under

  • “22…. Tape-recorded conversation can only be relied upon as corroborative evidence of conversation deposed by any of the parties to the conversation and in the absence of evidence of any such conversation, the tape-recorded conversation is indeed no proper evidence and cannot be relied upon. In the instant case, there was no evidence of any such conversation between the tenant and the husband of the landlady; and in the absence of any such conversation, the tape-recorded conversation could be no proper evidence.”

In Tukaram S. Dighole v. Manik Rao Shivaji Kokate (2010)4 SCC 329, the Respondent won the election as a Shiv Sena — BJP alliance candidate. A Cassette was produced as true reproduction of the original speeches by the respondent or his agent.

It is held that the video/audio cassette is admissible.  But, appellant has failed to properly identify and prove voices recorded and the corrupt practices (communal and racial speeches) by that Cassette. It is observed in this decision as under:

  • “23. The second issue, in our opinion, is of greater importance than the first one. It is well settled that tape-records of speeches are “documents” as defined in Section 3 of the Evidence Act and stand on no different footing than photographs. (See: Ziyauddin Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brijmohan Ramdass Mehra, (1976) 2 SCC 17).  There is also no doubt that the new techniques and devices are the order of the day. Audio and video tape technology has emerged as a powerful medium through which a first-hand information about an event can be gathered and in a given situation may prove to be a crucial piece of evidence.  At the same time, with fast development in the electronic techniques, the tapes/cassettes are more susceptible to tampering and alterations by transposition, excision, etc. which may be difficult to detect and, therefore, such evidence has to be received with caution. Though it would neither be feasible nor advisable to lay down any exhaustive set of rules by which the admissibility of such evidence may be judged but it needs to be emphasised that to rule out the possibility of any kind of tampering with the tape, the standard of proof about its authenticity and accuracy has to be more stringent as compared to other documentary evidence.”

Voice Identification Is More Difficult Than Visual

In Nilesh Dinkar Paradkar v. State of Maharashtra, (2011)4 SCC 143 it was held as under:

  • “31. In our opinion, the evidence of voice identification is at best suspect, if not, wholly unreliable. Accurate voice identification is much more difficult than visual identification. It is prone to such extensive and sophisticated tampering, doctoring and editing that the reality can be completely replaced by fiction. Therefore, the courts have to be extremely cautious in basing a conviction purely on the evidence of voice identification. This Court, in a number of judgments emphasised the importance of the precautions, which are necessary to be taken in placing any reliance on the evidence of voice identification.”

In Nilesh Dinkar Paradkar v. State of Maharashtra it is further observed that Chapter 14 of Archbold Criminal Pleading, Evidence and Practice discusses the law in England with regard to evidence of identification. It is pointed out that Section 1 of this Chapter deals with visual identification and Section 2 relates to voice identification and that it is emphasised that voice identification is more difficult than visual identification. Therefore, the precautions to be observed should be even more stringent than the precautions which ought to be taken in relation to visual identification. Speaking of lay listeners (including police officers), it enumerates the factors which would be relevant to judge the ability of such lay listener to correctly identify the voices. The Apex Court pointed out that these factors include:

  • “(a) the quality of the recording of the disputed voice,
  • (b) the gap in time between the listener hearing the known voice and his attempt to recognise the disputed voice,
  • (c) the ability of the individual to identify voices in general(research showing that this varies from person to person),
  • (d) the nature and duration of the speech which is sought to be identified, and(e) the familiarity of the listener with the known voice; and even a confident recognition of a familiar voice by a way listener may nevertheless be wrong.”

The Court of Appeal in England in R. v. Chenia and R. v. Flynn has reiterated the minimum safeguards which are required to be observed before a court can place any reliance on the voice identification evidence, as follows:

  • (a) the voice recognition exercise should be carried out by someone other than the officer investigating the offence;
  • (b) proper records should be kept of the amount of time spent in contact with the suspect by any officer giving voice recognition evidence, of the date and time spent by any such officer in compiling any transcript of a covert recording, and of any annotations on a transcript made by a listening officer as to his views as to the identity of a speaker; and
  • (c) any officer attempting a voice recognition exercise should not be provided with a transcript bearing the annotations of any other officer.

Conditions for Accepting Audio and Video Evidence

In Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh AIR 1986 SC 3, the Apex Court stated some of the conditions necessary for admissibility of tape-recorded statements, as under:

  • (1) The voice of the speaker must be duly identified by the maker of the record or by others who recognise his voice. In other words, it manifestly follows as a logical corollary that the first condition for the admissibility of such a statement is to identify the voice of the speaker.  Where the voice has been denied by the maker it will require very strict proof to determine whether or not it was really the voice of the speaker.
  • (2) The accuracy of the tape-recorded statement has to be proved by the maker of the record by satisfactory evidence – direct or circumstantial.
  • (3) Every possibility of tampering with or erasure of a part of a tape -recorded statement must be ruled out otherwise it may render the said statement out of context and, therefore, inadmissible.
  • (4) The statement must be relevant according to the rules of the Evidence Act.
  • (5) The recorded cassette must be carefully sealed and kept in safe or official custody.
  • (6) The voice of the speaker should be clearly audible and not lost or distorted by other sounds or disturbances.

In Ram Singh case the Apex Court approved the observations made by the Court of Appeal in England in R. v. Maqsud Ali where, Marshall, J. observed as under:( QB p.701 C -F)

  • “…We can see no difference in principle between a tape recording and a photograph. In saying this we must not be taken as saying that such recordings are admissible whatever the circumstances, but it does appear to this Court wrong to deny to the law of evidence advantages to be gained by new techniques and new devices, provided the accuracy of the recording can be proved and the voices recorded properly identified; provided also that the evidence is relevant and otherwise admissible, we are satisfied that a tape recording is admissible in evidence.  Such evidence should always be regarded with some caution and assessed in the light of all the circumstances of each case.  There can be no question of laying down any exhaustive set of rules by which the admissibility of such evidence should be judged.

In Ram Singh case, the Supreme Court approved judgment in R. v. Robson, where Shaw, J. of the Central Criminal Court observed as under: ( Robson case 6,WLR p.653 F -G)

  • “…The determination of the question is rendered the more difficult because tape recordings may be altered by the transposition, excision and insertion of words or phrases and such alterations may escape detection and even elude it on examination by technical experts.”

In Nilesh Dinkar Paradkar v. State of Maharashtra, (2011)4 SCC 143 it is also observed that in America, similar safeguards have been evolved through a series of judgments of different courts. The principles evolved have been summed up in American Jurisprudence 2d (Vol.29) in regard to the admissibility of tape-recorded statements, which are stated as under:

  • “The cases are in general agreement as to what constitutes a proper foundation for the admission of a sound recording, and indicate a reasonably strict adherence to the rules prescribed for testing the admissibility of recordings, which have been outlined as follows:
  • (1) a showing that the recording device was capable of taking testimony;
  • (2) a showing that the operator of the device was competent;
  • (3) establishment of the authenticity and correctness of the re -cording;
  • (4) a showing that changes, additions, or deletions have not been made;
  • (5) a showing of the manner of the preservation of the recording;
  • (6) identification of the speakers; and
  • (7) a showing that the testimony elicited was voluntarily made without any kind of inducement.
  • However, the recording may be rejected if it is so inaudible and indistinct that the jury must speculate as to what was said.”

Who can sign the Certificate under Sec. 65B ?

Sec. 65B(4) answers it. It can ‘be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate)’.

Time of furnishing Certificate under Sec. 65B

Arjun Panditrao Khotkar v. Kailash Kushanrao Gorantyal, 2020-3 SCC 216, answers it with respect to both civil and criminal cases. It is observed as under:

“50. We may hasten to add that  Sec. 65B does not speak of the stage at which such certificate must be furnished to the Court. …… This, the trial Judge ought to do when the electronic record is produced in evidence before him without the requisite certificate in the circumstances aforementioned. This is, of course, subject to discretion being exercised in civil cases in accordance with law, and in accordance with the requirements of justice on the facts of each case. ..

53. In a criminal trial, it is assumed that the investigation is completed and the prosecution has, as such, concretised its case against an accused before commencement of the trial. It is further settled law that the prosecution ought not to be allowed to fill up any lacunae during a trial. …..

54. Therefore, in terms of general procedure, the prosecution is obligated to supply all documents upon which reliance may be placed to an accused before commencement of the trial. Thus, the exercise of power by the courts in criminal trials in permitting evidence to be filed at a later stage should not result in serious or irreversible prejudice to the accused. A  balancing exercise in respect of the rights of parties has to be carried out by the court, in examining any application by the prosecution under Sec. 91 or 311 of the Cr.P.C. or Sec. 165 of the Evidence Act.

55. Depending on the facts of each case, and the Court exercising discretion after seeing that the accused is not prejudiced by want of a fair trial, the Court may in appropriate cases allow the prosecution to produce such certificate at a later point in time. If it is the accused who desires to produce the requisite certificate as part of his defence, this again will depend upon the justice of the case – discretion to be exercised by the Court in accordance with law.”

Relevancy, Admissibility and Probative Value of Documents

Sec. 5 and 136 of the Evidence Act stipulate that evidence can be given only on ‘facts in issue’ or ‘relevant facts’. Relevant facts are enumerated in Sec. 6 onwards.

Generally speaking, all relevant documents are admissible. But, various provisions of the Evidence Act, Civil and Criminal Procedure Codes, Stamp Act, Registration Act etc. stipulate various formalities or regulations for tendering documents in evidence.

Whenever a document is admitted in court, the probative value thereof will be a matter for the court to determine. In State of Bihar Vs. Radha Krishna Singh (AIR 1983 SC 684) it is observed:

  • “Admissibility of a document is one thing and its probative value quite another—these two aspects cannot be combined. A document may be admissible and yet may not carry any conviction and weight or its probative value may be nil.”

Admission of Copy of Electronic Evidence (Sec. 65A & 65B of the Evid. Act)   

Sec. 65A of the Evidence Act reads: “The contents of electronic records may be proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B”. 

Sec. 65B states that ‘computer output’ is an ‘information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer.

Section 65B further declares that the ‘computer output’ (derived from original):

  • ‘shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question’; and
  • ‘shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence’.
  • ‘a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’. [Sec. 65B 5(c). ]

Read Blog: ‘STATEMENTS’ alone can be proved by ‘CERTIFICATE’ u/s. 65B

Sec. 65B enables to admit CONTENTS of electronic records without original

Sec. 65A and 65B pertain to admission of the CONTENTS of electronic records. Sec. 65B enables a party to a suit to prove any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (computer output), without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original (notwithstanding anything contained in the Evidence Act).

Admissibility and Presumption as to correctness of Computer Output

Sec. 65B declares and expressly lays down that computer output (copy or print)

  • (i) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and
  • (ii) shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence
    • of any contents of the original or
    • of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible.

If the conditions mentioned in this Section Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied, by necessary implication, it will bring a presumption under Sec. 114 with respect to regularity of the computer output . Because, admissibility of ‘any fact stated therein‘ ‘without further proof’ is nothing but ‘presumption’ of its regularity and correctness. The net result is that (if the conditions in Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied) the burden to prove otherwise is cast on the person who opposes it.

The requirement in Sec. 65B(2) as to ‘proof’ (through witnesses or certificate) for ‘regularity‘ of feeding information into the computer in the ‘ordinary course‘ eloquently support this proposition.

  • Note:
    • (i) ‘Statements’ alone can be proved by ‘certificate’ under Sec. 65B(4); other ‘information’ are to be proved by proper evidence.
    • (ii) Presumption of ‘regularity’ under Sec. 114 Evd. Act can be applied in Sec. 65B.
    • (iii) Presumption of a ‘fact or regularity’ under Sec. 114 Evd. Act is, essentially presumption of ‘Truth’ and ‘Correctness’.

Presumption of Fact Means Truth/Correctness of Fact

St. of West Bengal Vs. Mir Mohammad Omar (AIR 2000 SC 2988) it is held by our Apex Court as under:

  • “Presumption of fact is an inference as to the existence of one fact from the existence of some other facts, unless the truth of such inference is disproved. Presumption of fact is a rule in law of evidence that a fact otherwise doubtful may be inferred from certain other proved facts. When inferring the existence of a fact from other set of proved facts, the Court exercises a process of reasoning and reach a logical conclusion as the most probable position. The above principle has gained legislative recognition in India when Section 114 is incorporated in the Evidence Act. It empowers the Court to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened. In that process Court shall have regard to the common course of natural events, human conduct etc. in relation to the facts of the case.”

A combined reading of Section 65A and 65B will show:

  • (i) ‘electronic record’ is primary evidence (original) and computer output’  is derived-from-original (secondary evidence);
  • (ii) Certificate under Section 65B(4) is required only for proving ‘computer output’ (derived from original)  and not for proving an ‘Electronic Record'(original); and
  • (iii) Sec. 65B enables a litigant to prove computer output (derived from original) without without further proof or production of electronic record’ (original) if the conditions laid down in Sec. 65B are fulfilled.
  • There is presumption as to correctness of the computer output, under Sec. 65B 5(c), as it reads ‘a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’.
  • The enabling provision, Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act does not stand as a bar for proving a secondary evidence of the ‘electronic record’ (original – primary evidence), under Sec. 65 of the Evidence Act.

Because:

  1. Sec. 65A is an introductory provision to Sec. 65B.
  2. Sec. 65A does not control Sec. 65B;
  3. Sec. 65A directs only a method to PROVE (not the only one method) the CONTENTS of electronic records –  by print/copy – invoking Sec. 65B..
  4. Sec. 65B deals with ‘admissibility of ‘computer output’ (derived from original) alone; and not with respect to ‘electronic record  (original) as such;
  5. Computer output’ (derived from original) stands akin to secondary evidence – because it is (Sec. 65B) an ‘information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer and it is stated – ‘Computer output’  “shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible”.

It is also noteworthy that the ambiguity as to whether electronic-records are also ‘documents’ is already removed by the amendment to Sec. 3 Evd. Act (Evidence’ means and includes … .. all documents including electronic records’).  ‘Electronic records’ (original) being already declared as ‘documents’ (Sec. 3), Sec. 65B (1) needed to declare ‘computer output’ (derived from original) alone as (deemed) documents.

Electronic Record is the ‘hard-disc’ of the computer or a chip or a memory-card

Section 2(1)(t) of the Information Technology Act, 2000 defines an ‘electronic record’ as under:

  • “electronic record” means data, record or data generated, image or sound stored, received or sent in an electronic form or micro film or computer generated micro fiche;

Technically, the ‘electronic record’ will be the data or other material in an electronic form, so also the microfilm, the computer-generated microfiche, etc. attached, or attachable, to a computer, or other electronic equipment.

‘Hard-disc’, CD, DVD, Pen-drive etc. can be an (original) ‘Electronic Record’. In the Evidence Act, ‘electronic record’ is perceived as the ‘original’ data, record, etc. that are put in or stored. On that basis, casually saying, the ‘hard-disc’ of the computer is an ‘electronic record’; and it can also be an external hard-disc, CD, DVD or a chip or a memory-card or a pen-drive to which the ‘information’ is directly fed into – using a computer, a video camera, mobile phone, etc. [State of Gujarat vs Shailendra Kamalkishor Pande: 2008 CriLJ 953 (Gujrat) ].   It must have been self-generated without any human intervention. [Kishan Tripathi @ Kishan Painter vs. The State (2016) 2 DLT (Cri) 666)]. Thus e-mails, telephonic recordings, CCTV footage, video recordings in CD, DVD, etc. can be ‘electronic record’ in law; and they can be proved in a court of law.

Computer output’ can be got produced by ‘any computer

A Computer Output’ that is copied in optical or magnetic media, can also be got copied by ‘any computer’ other than the computer that was “used regularly to store or process information”. It is clear from the phrase “a computer” in Sec. 65B(1) and 65B(5)(c) – contradistinct to “the computer” in Sec. 65B(2).

Why and How Sec. 65 B is an Enabling Provision

A Certificate under Section 65 B(4) is required for proving ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence) alone; and not for all ‘Electronic Records’. As stated earlier, it is held in Vikram Singh v. State of Punjab, (2017) 8 SCC 518, by a three-Judge Bench of our Apex Court as under:

  • “24. The tape recorded conversation was not secondary evidence which required certificate under Sec 65B, since it was the original cassette by which ransom call was tape-recorded, there cannot be any dispute that for admission of secondary evidence of electronic record a certificate as contemplated by Sec 65B is a mandatory condition.”

The above passage is quoted in Arjun Panditrao Khotkar v. Kailash Kushanrao Gorantyal, 2020-3 SCC 216.

As pointed out by our Apex Court in various decisions including M. Chandra Vs. M. Thangamuthu, (2010) 9 SCC 712, production of primary document is the rule; the secondary evidence would be admissible only in exceptional cases; and to admit secondary evidence, (i) there should be authenticated foundational evidence that the alleged copy is in fact a true copy of the original and (ii) the party concerned was genuinely unable to produce the original.

From the above, it is definite that that the new enabling provisions (Sec. 65A and 65B) are introduced to confer a right to a party who wishes to rely upon the contents of an electronic record to adduce evidence of the same by ‘computer output’ (derived from original), adopting the procedure/drill given in Sec. 65B ‘without further proof or production of the original’; that is, without accounting for (original) electronic record. It would appear that the Non-obstante clause is not to exclude Sec. 62 to 65. Because, on a combined reading of Section 65A and 65B it would appear that these provisions deal with evidence ‘derived from original’ (computer output) alone; and not about original. Sec. 65B speaks: ‘Notwithstanding anything contained in the Act .. .. the computer output shall be deemed to be also a document’ (if the conditions laid down are fulfilled).

Authoritative Decision in Arjun Panditrao on Electronic Evidence Holds the field

In view of the authoritative decision of the Supreme Court in Arjun Panditrao Khotkar v. Kailash Kushanrao Gorantyal, 2020-3 SCC 216 (concerning the video recording as to fix the time of filing nomination paper), the following principles hold the field:

  1. Because of the non-obstante clause in sub-section (1) of Sec. 65B, for ‘admissibility and proof’ as to the information contained  in a ‘computer output’, the drill of Sec. 65B, must be followed (by producing the certificate provided for in Sec. 65B) and no other method is acceptable, since Sec. 65B is a special provision and Sections 62 to 65 are irrelevant for this purpose.
  2. If the authority concerned does not issue Certificate, the Court may order the production of the Certificate.
  3. The Certificate has to be produced at the time of filing of document. However, if it could not be produced at that stage, it may be permitted to be produced later; provided such later production of certificate would not prejudice the accused.


[1] Sec. 65A and 65B reads of the Evidence Act reads:  

Sec. 65A: Special provisions as to evidence relating to electronic record.

The contents of electronic records may be proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B. 

65B. Admissibility of electronic records

  1. Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (hereinafter referred to as the computer output) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein or which direct evidence would be admissible.
  2. The conditions referred to in sub-section (1) in respect of a computer output shall be the following, namely :-
    • (a) the computer output containing the information was produced by the computer during the period over which the computer was used regularly to store or process information for the purposes of any activities regularly carried on over that period by the person having lawful control over the use of the computer;
    • (b) during the said period, information of the kind contained in the electronic record or of the kind from which the information so contained is derived was regularly fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities;
    • (c) throughout the materiel part of the said period, the computer was operating properly or, if not, then in respect of any period in which it was not operating properly or was out of operation during that part of the period, was not such as to affect the electronic record or the accuracy of its contents; and
    • (d) the information contained in the electronic record reproduces or is derived from such information fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities.
  3. Where over any period, the functions of storing or processing information for the purposes of any activities of any regularly carried on over that period as mentioned in clause (a) of sub-section (2) was regularly performed by computer, whether-
    • (a) by a combination of computers operating over that period; or
    • (b) by different computers operating in succession over that period; or
    • (c)by different combinations of computers operating in succession over that period; or
    • (d) in any other manner involving the successive operation over that period, in whatever order, of one or more computers and one or more combinations of computers, all the computers used for that purpose during that period shall be treated for the purposes of this section as constituting a single computer; and references in this section to a computer shall be construed accordingly.
  4. In any proceedings where it is desired to give a statement in evidence by virtue of this section, a certificate doing any of the following things, that is to say,-
    • (a) identifying the electronic record containing the statement and describing the manner in which it was produced;
    • (b) giving such particulars of any device involved in the production of that electronic record as may be appropriate for the purpose of showing that the electronic record was produced by a computer;
    • (c) dealing with any of the matters to which the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) relate, and purporting to be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate)
      • shall be evidence of any matter stated in the certificate; and for the purpose of this sub-section it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it.
  5. For the purposes of this section,-
    • (a) information shall be taken to be supplied to a computer if it is supplied thereto in any appropriate form and whether it is so supplied directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment;
    • (b) whether in the course of activities carried on by any official, information is supplied with a view to its being stored or processed for the purposes of those activities by a computer operated otherwise than in the course of those activities, that information, if duly supplied to that computer, shall be taken to be supplied to it in the course of those activities;
    • (c) a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment.

Explanation.- For the purposes of this section any reference to information being derived from other information shall be a reference to its being derived there from by calculation, comparison or any other process.

[2] Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State (2014 KHC 31)

[3] P. Gopalakrishnan @ Dileep Vs. State Of Kerala: KERLT 2018 4 1159, KERLJ 2018 4 189, KHC 2018 4 437

[4] P. Gopalakrishnan @ Dileep Vs. State Of Kerala: KERLT 2018 4 1159, KERLJ 2018 4 189, KHC 2018 4 437

[5] Lyell v. Kennedy (No.3) (1884) 50 L.T. 730

[6] State of Maharashtra v. Praful B.Desai, AIR 2003 SC 2053

[7] State of Maharashtra v. Praful B.Desai, AIR 2003 SC 2053; Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31; Taylor v. Chief Constable Cheshire:1987(1) All.ER 225

[8] Tukaram S.Dighole v. Manik Rao Shivaji Kokate (2010)4 SCC 329

[9] P. Gopalakrishnan v. State of Kerala, AIR 2020 SC 1; tukaram S. Dighole v. Manikrao Shivaji Kokate, 2010-4 SCC 329; Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State: 2014 KHC 31; Grand v. Southwestern and County Properties Ltd. (1975)Ch.185, (1974)2 All.E.R. 465; Rex v. Daye : (1908)2 K.B. 333, 340; Ziyauddin Burhanuddin Bukhari v. Brij Mohan Ramdas Mehra:  (1976) 2 SCC 17.  

[10] Senior v. Holdsworth, Ex parte Independant Television New Ltd. (1976) Q.B. 23)

[11] Rex v. Daye ((1908)2 K.B. 333, 340)

[12] North West Airlines v. Union of India 2007 (214) ELT 178 (Bom.)

[13] Quoted in: Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31

[14] Quoted in: Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31

[15] Quoted in: Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31

[16] Quoted in: Santhosh Madhavan @ Swami Amritha Chaithanya v. State :2014 KHC 31


Similar Articles:


Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Court Interference in Election Process of Societies and Clubs

Jojy George.

Free and Fair Elections are Basic Features of Democracy

The Supreme Court of India held as under in Kihoto Hollohan v. Zachillhu, AIR 1993 SC 412:

  • Democracy is a part of the basic structure of our Constitution, and rule of law; and free and fair elections are basic features of democracy, One of the postulates of free and fair elections is provision for resolution of election disputes as also adjudication of disputes relating to subsequent disqualifications by an independent authority. It is only by a fair adjudication of such disputes relating to validity of elections and subsequent disqualifications of members that true reflection of the electoral mandate and governance by rule of law essential for democracy can be ensured.”

‘Democracy’ and free and fair election’ are inseparable twins.

It has been held in Rameshwar Prasad Vs. Union of India [AIR 2006 SC 980]  as under:

“…The well recognised position in law is that purity in the electoral process and the conduct of the elected representatives cannot be isolated from the constitutional requirements. ‘Democracy’ and free and fair election’ are inseparable twins. There is almost an inseverable umbilical cord joining them. In a democracy the little man-voter has overwhelming importance and cannot be hijacked from the course of free and fair elections…….”

In Nimba Rajaram Mali Vs. Collector, Jalgaon[1] our Apex Court held as under:

“In a democratic society what is important is the Will of the majority and the elected representatives must honour the will of the majority. It is immaterial to analyse and debate on the reasons behind the will of the majority or the specific reasons for such will being expressed. The will of the majority is of paramount importance and it must be respected by all elected representatives responsible for the governance of such democratic institutions. … Unless it is shown that while passing such a resolution of No Confidence Motion, there was flagrant violation of any of mandatory procedure laid down, such a resolution cannot be interfered with by the Court or statutory authorities adjudicating such disputes. “

Nomination Paper Rejected: Writ Petition not Maintainable

From the very beginning, the Supreme Court of India took the firm stand that the Court would not interfere in the election process if it is started.

In NP Ponnuswami Vs. Returning Officer[2] the nomination paper of the appellant for election to the Madras Legislative Assembly was rejected by the Returning Officer. The appellant challenged the rejection of the nomination paper by filing a writ petition in the High Court which was dismissed on the ground that it had no jurisdiction to interfere with the order of the Returning Officer on account of Article 329(b) of the Constitution, which says that no election to either House of Parliament or to the House or either House of the Legislature of a State shall be called in question except by an election petition presented to such authority and in such manner as may be provided for by or under any law made by the appropriate legislature. In appeal, our Apex Court with a Bench of six learned Judges examined the question whether the writ petition would be maintainable at the initial stage against an order rejecting the nomination paper.

It was observed in this decision:

“The law of elections in India does not contemplate that there should be two attacks on matters connected with election proceedings, one while they are going on by invoking the extraordinary jurisdiction of the High Court under Article 226 of the Constitution (the ordinary jurisdiction of the courts having been expressly excluded), and another after they have been completed by means of an election petition. Any matter which has the effect of vitiating an election should be brought up only at the appropriate stage in an appropriate manner before a special tribunal and should not be brought up at an intermediate stage before any court.”

Electoral Roll:  Illegality in Preparation: Courts Interfere

If the electoral roll itself has been challenged on the ground that the members enrolled are in violation of the provisions of the Scheme of Administration then in such cases the courts can interfere. A valid electoral role is the basic requirement of a fair election.[3]

In Chief Commissioner, Ajmer Vs. Radhey Shyam Dani,[4] the Constitution Bench of our Apex Court upheld the decision of the Chief Commissioner on the ground that the electoral roll prepared was invalid as it was prepared in accordance with some invalid rules.[5] This decision is followed in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh[6] 

In Ramgulam Shri Baijnath Prasad Vs. Collector, Guna[7] it was observed that when election held on the basis of rolls which had not been prepared in accordance with law, the petition cannot be dismissed merely on the ground of delay.

In Pundlik Vs. State of Maharashtra[8] it is held by our Apex Court that where the voters’ list had been prepared on the basis of non-existent Rules, it would be illegal and the Court could interfere under Article 226 of the Constitution.

In Dev Prakash Balmukund Vs. Babu Ram Rewti Mal[9], it is held that if the very foundation of the election, namely, the electoral roll was illegal, no election on its basis could be proceed or be allowed to stand, but that did not mean that any kind of defect in the roll, however technical in its nature, would be suffice to reach such a conclusion.[10]

Strict Pleading and Standard of Proof

In Sushila Prasad Vs. State of Bihar, 2015-4 PLJR 881, the High Court dealt with the requirement of strict pleading observing as under:

  • “There is absolute lack of pleadings to support that the voters who had been illegally included in the list had contributed to the success of the returned candidate and which had materially affected the election nor is there any thing on record to show whether any such prayer had been made by the petitioner in conformity with the statutory provisions. In fact even in absence of such prayer the petitioner simply proceeded to seek a declaration that the entire election was void on such infirmity.” (Referred to in Tanu Singh Vs. State of Bihar, 2019-4 Pat LJR 784)

An election petition is a strict statutory proceeding.[11] In Jagan Nath Vs. Jaswant Singh[12] it is observed:

  • “The general rule is well settled that the statutory requirements of election law must be strictly observed and that an election contest is not an action at law or a suit in equity but is a purely statutory proceeding unknown to the common law and the Court possesses no common law power.” [13]

In election matters the standard of proof is high and burden is on the election petitioner. Mere preponderance of probabilities or presumptions cannot be the basis to challenge an election. The election proceedings are akin to criminal proceedings.[14]

It is held in Gajanan Krishnaji Barat Vs. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe[15] that in an election petition, based on allegations of commission of corrupt practice, the onus lies heavily on the petitioner to establish the charge of corrupt practice and in case of doubt the benefit goes to the returned candidate.

Courts Sparingly Exercise Jurisdiction – Must be cogent and compelling grounds.

The decision taken by the concerned authority during the course of election is not open to judicial review except on the ground of mala fide or arbitrary exercise of power.[16] Courts will not interfere with discharging duties by the elected office bearers of an organisation, without cogent and compelling grounds. A simple breach of any Rule will not give rise to a cause of action for any member unless there is manifest illegality, or act or omission that goes to the root of the matter.  In other words, the alleged violation should be so grave that it could not be condoned by the general body.[17]

Court interfere if only Election Materially Affected by Illegality

In election cases courts enquire whether the alleged illegality materially affected the result of the election. See:

  • Hariprasad Mulshanker Trivedi v. V. B. Raju, AIR 1973 SC 2602,
  • Kunwar Nripendra Bahadur Singh v. Jai Ram Verma, AIR 1977 SC 1992
  • P T Rajan v. T P M Sahir, AIR 2003 SC 4603,
  • Baidyanath Panjira v. Sita Ram Mahto,AIR 1970 SC 314
  • I. Vikheshe Sema v. Hokishe Sema, 1996-4 SCC 53.

Illegal inclusion of voters in Voters-list

If the result of election is not materially affected by illegal inclusion of voters in Electoral Roll, the court will not delve to the allegation. In Shyamdeo Prasad Singh Vs. Nawal Kishore Yadav, (2000) 8 SCC 46 the Supreme Court considered the effect of improper reception of votes cast by illegal electors in the voter list and observed as under:

  • “26. To sum up we are of the opinion that inclusion of person or persons in the electoral roll by an authority empowered in law to prepare the electoral rolls, though they were not qualified to be so enrolled, cannot be a ground for setting aside an election of a returned candidate under sub-clause (iii) or (iv) of clause (d) of sub-section (1) of Section 100 of the Representation of the People Act, 1951.” (Referred to in Tanu Singh Vs. State of Bihar, 2019-4 Pat LJR 784)

Right To Vote or Stand as a Candidate, Not a Civil Right

Right to Challenge an Election Is Not a Common Law Right. In NP Ponnuswami Vs. Returning Officer, Namakkal[18] it was observed:

“The right to vote or stand as a candidate for election is not a civil right but is a creature of statute or special law and must be subject to the limitations imposed by it.”

The rights arising out of elections including the right to contest or challenge an election are not common law rights but are creatures of the statutes which create, confer or limit those rights; and, therefore, for deciding the question whether an election can be set aside on any alleged ground, the Courts have to function within the framework of that law and not travel beyond it.[19] It is a special right conferred under a self contained special law. Right to vote or stand as a candidate for election is not a civil right, but is a creature of a statute or a special law and must be subject to the limitations imposed by it. It will, therefore, be advantageous to look into the scheme of the Act.[20]

It is observed in S Thamil Arasan Vs. R Narayanan[21] that since there is no specific provision permitting the challenge of an election to the society, the only remedy for challenging such election is by means of a civil suit.

Locus Standi of an Individual Member to Challenge Election

In Tej Bahadur vs Shri Narendra Modi, AIR 2021 SC 217,  the Apex Court considered the question of the validity of the appellant’s nomination since that had a direct bearing on the question whether he had a right to question the election. After finding that the appellant was not a duly nominated candidate, it is held as under:

  • “We find that the averments in the petition do not disclose that the appellant has a cause of action which invest him with right to sue. It is settled that where a person has no interest at all, or no sufficient interest to support a legal claim or action he will have no locus standi to sue. The entitlement to sue or locus standi is an integral part of cause of action. In T. Arivandandam v. T.V. Satyapal (1977) 4 SCC 467, V.R. Krishna Iyer J., speaking for this Court held that if on a meaningful – not formal – reading of the plaint it is manifestly vexatious, and meritless, in the sense of not disclosing a clear right to sue, it should be nipped in the bud at the first hearing.”

A member of a Society does not have the right to challenge Election unless his rights are personally affected by the impugned action. An individual member cannot challenge an order finalising a voter list. He should have been a candidate or acquired the right to vote. [22]

The Apex Court held in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh, AIR 1980 SC 1612:

  • A voter could challenge the election.
  • Merely because he took part in the election by standing as a candidate or by exercise of his right of franchise he cannot be estopped from challenging the whole election when the election was glaringly illegal and void on the basis of the obnoxious proviso. There is no question of approbation and reprobation at the same time in such a case.
  • A voter could come to the High Court even earlier before the election was held. But merely because he came to challenge the election after it was held it cannot be said that he was guilty of any laches and must be non-suited only on that account.

In Committee of Management, Sri Kachcha Baba Inter College, Varanasi Vs. Regional Committee, Pancham Mandal[23] it was held that a group of members of the General Body (and not by a rival committee of management) had no locus standi to challenge the result of the elections.[24]

There were divergent views, in UP, on the right of an individual member to file a writ petition. In certain cases (Dr. P.P. Rastogi v. Meerut University, Meerut, 1997-1 UPLBEC 415; Smt. Vimla Devi v. The Deputy Director of Education, Agra Region, Agra, 1997-3 ESC 1807; Bhagwan Kaushik v. State of U.P., 2006-2 UPLBEC 1372; Amanullah Khan v. State of U.P. , 2009-75 All LR 29) it was held that an individual member had no right to file the writ petition. The other set of decisions (Kamla Kant Agrawal v. State of U.P., 2008-7 ADJ 601; Committee of Management, Janta Inter College, Sultanpur, District Haridwar v. Joint Director of Education, I Region, Meerut, 1999-1 UPLBEC 170; Ratan Kumar Solanki v. State of U.P., 2010-1 ADJ 262) observed that the writ petition could be maintained, subject to the existence of efficacious alternative remedy, when there was a breach of right of a person affecting his right to form an association, which was a fundamental right under Article 19(1)(c) of the Constitution, or there was a breach of the Statute. Both the divergent views had been considered by a Division Bench in Committee of Management, Arya Kanya Pathshala Inter College, Bulandshahar v. State of U.P. (2011-2 ADJ 65). The Division Bench observed as under:

  •  “There is no such proposition that an individual member cannot, in no circumstance, challenge the election of the Committee of Management….. It is clear that the question as to whether an individual member has locus to challenge the election of Committee of Management depends on facts of each case…..” (See: Laxman Singh Vs. State of UP, ADJ 2014-9 242, AWC 2014-5 4382, LBESR 2014-3 415)

Individual Can Maintain Cause of the Collective Body 

Where the right of an individual is affected or infringed, and, he has no other effective remedy, and where there are no vitiating circumstances such as delay, latches, etc., the cause of the collective body will be maintainable at the instance of an individual.[25] 

Individual Membership Rights and Corporate Membership Rights

The Kerala High Court in Joseph Vs. Jos[26] observed as under:

“…  There are two kinds of rights for a member of the company, one the individual membership right, and the other the corporate membership right. So far as the corporate membership rights are concerned, a shareholder can assert those rights only in conformity with the decision of the majority of the shareholders. An individual membership right is a right to maintain himself in full membership with all the rights and privileges appertaining to that status. …”

Election Process and Powers of a Returning Officer

Elections in associations are conducted in accordance with their Rules. If it is warrented, the court may intervene. In Hardeo Singh Vs. Union of India[27] the High Court of Uttarakhand being found it necessary that there should be a duly elected Management Committee for a Gurudwara for its proper management and administration, inter alia, following directions were issued with respect to election:

“The Election Officer for the purposes of the completion of the election process including
de-limitation/re-determination of wards,
preparation of electoral rolls,
verification of electors,
qualification of members,
election process,
publication of results,
first meeting of elected committee,
election of office bearers,
first meeting of the committee, constitution of sub-committees etc.,
may constitute a committee not exceeding five members, whom the Election Officer finds suitable.
Such five persons should be respectable and educated persons with no criminal record and no history of association with election of Gurudwara Sri Nanakmatta Sahib. These persons should have no interest or association with any candidate or group. They will also give an undertaking to the Election Officer that they have no interest in the election and they will not participate in canvassing or election etc. in any manner. The Election Officer shall follow such procedure, which is reasonable and on the basis of the principles of natural justice and in accordance with the Sikh principles and values.”

In the absence of express or implied regulations to the contrary,[28] the returning officers, domestic tribunals, syndicate of a university, enquiry committees, etc. are also free to evolve and follow their own procedure as they are ‘masters of their own procedure’;[29] but, they must ensure natural justice in their proposed actions.[30] Lord Denning, Master of Rolls, in the Court of Appeal in England observed, in the matter of a non-statutory domestic tribunal, as under:[31]

“Is a party who is charged before a domestic tribunal entitled as of right to be legally represented, much depends on what the rules say about it. When the rules say nothing, then the party has no absolute right to be legally represented. It is a matter for the discretion of the tribunal. They are masters of their own procedure: and, if they, in the proper exercise of their discretion, decline to allow legal representation, the Courts will not interfere….”[32]

It is held in Guru Nanak University Vs. Iqbal Kaur Sandhu[33] as under:

“It is not the province and the function of this Court to lay down either the time or the mode and manner in which autonomous and high-powered bodies like the Syndicate of the appellant-University are entitled to conduct their business in the meetings. They are equally masters of their own procedure and unless there is an infraction of the clear statutory rules in carrying out their duties and in conforming to the procedure prescribed by law, this Court would be ill-advised to render any gratuitous advice to them in their autonomous field in dealing and disposing of their business.”

A Returning Officer merely conducts the election and has no power to consider the question as to whether a member is eligible to vote or not.[34] He cannot also cancel the membership of a person. After the declaration of the result, the Returning Officer becomes functus officio and he has no power or jurisdiction to change the declaration or to make any other declaration or to make an order to recount or to reconsider the result of election. The returning officer who makes the scrutiny of nominations has the power to reject nomination on proper grounds and he can decide on the eligibility of a candidate.

Duties of Returning Officer

The Returning Officer has to be perform his duties with detachment and impartiality.[35] Our Apex Court, in Food Corporation of India Staff Union Vs. Food Corporation of India,[36]  propounded norms and procedures to be followed for assessing the representative character of the trade union.

Ordinarily, Courts will not Interfere with Election Process

In Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. BD Kaushik[37]  our Apex Court held:

“Since 1952 this Court has authoritatively laid down that once election process has started the courts should not ordinarily interferewith the said process by way of granting injunction.”

In Jagan Nath Vs. Jaswant Singh[38] it is observed: 

“… It is also well settled that it is a sound principle of natural justice that the success of a candidate who has won at an election should not be lightly interfered with and any petition seeking such interference must strictly conform to the requirements of the law.”

Remedies with respect to the disputes as to elections will have to be sought for after elections are over. This time-honoured principle is emphasised in the following decisions also.

  • Shaji K. Joseph Vs. V. Viswanath[39]
  • N.P. Ponnuswami Vs. Returning Officer[40]
  • Nanhoo Mal and Others Vs. Hira Mal[41].
  • Mohinder Singh Gill Vs. Chief Election Commr.[42]:
  • Boddula Krishnaiah Vs. State Elec. Commissioner, A.P.[43]
  • Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra[44]
  • Anugrah Narain Singh Vs. State of U.P.[45]
  • Election Commissioner of India Vs. Ashok Kumar[46] 
  • Abdulla Khan Vs. State of Orissa[47].
  • Abdul Latheef C.K. Vs. K.M. Haneefa[48]
  • Medical Council of India Vs. Regar/Returning Officer, TN[49] 
  • Avtar Singh Vs. Delhi Sikh Gurudwara Mgmnt. Comtee,[50]
  • C. Subrahmanyam Vs. K. Ramanjaneyullu[51]
  • Ashok Kumar Jain Vs. Neetu Kathoria[52]
  • K.K. Shrivastava Vs. Bhupendra Kumar Jain[53]

It is observed in Shaji K. Joseph Vs. V. Viswanath[54] while considering election to Dental Council of India under Section 3 (a) of the Dentists Act, 1948:

“So far as the issue with regard to eligibility of Respondent no.1 for contesting the election is concerned, though prima facie it appears that Respondent No.1 could contest the election, we do not propose to go into the said issue because, in our opinion, as per the settled law, the High Court should not have interfered with the election after the process of election had commenced. The judgments referred to herein above clearly show the settled position of law to the effect that whenever the process of election starts, normally courts should not interfere with the process of election for the simple reason that if the process of election is interfered with by the courts, possibly no election would be completed without court ‘s order. Very often, for frivolous reasons candidates or others approach the courts and by virtue of interim orders passed by courts, the election is delayed or cancelled and in such a case the basic purpose of having election and getting an elected body to run the administration is frustrated. For the aforestated reasons, this Court has taken a view that all disputes with regard to election should be dealt with only after completion of the election.”

In K.K. Shrivastava Vs. Bhupendra Kumar Jain[55] with respect to election to the Bar Council of Madhya Pradesh under the Advocates Act our Apex Court held:

“Where there is an appropriate or equally efficacious remedy the Court should keep its hands off. This is more particularly so where the dispute relates to an election. Still more so where there is a statutorily prescribed remedy which almost reads in mandatory terms.”[56]

Standard of Proof in Election Matters:

The election of a returned candidate will not be set aside unless there are cogent and convincing reasons.[57] In election matters the standard of proof is high and burden is on the election petitioner. The court proceedings on election disputes are akin to criminal proceedings.[58] It is held in Gajanan Krishnaji Barat Vs. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe[59] that in an election petition, based on allegations of commission of corrupt practice, the standard of proof required is, generally speaking, that in a criminal trial.  The onus lies heavily on the petitioner to establish the charge of corrupt practice and in case of doubt the benefit goes to the returned candidate.

It is pointed out in Seth Gulabchand v. Seth Kudilal[60] that the rules applicable to circumstantial evidence in criminal cases would not apply to civil cases. The ordinary rules governing civil cases of balance of probabilities will continue to apply. Mere preponderance of probabilities or presumptions cannot be the basis to challenge an election.

Temporary Injunctions

Interference of courts after election-process commenced [61] and stopping an election are very much against public policy.[62]  But, there is no absolute restriction upon court; it is only limited.[63] 

Election Tribunals under the Representation of Peoples Act are not conferred with power to grant temporary injunctions. When granting injunction is subject to the declaration sought for, in election matters it will be proper not to grant temporary injunction.[64] The success of a winning candidate at an election cannot be lightly interfered with; more so when no fault of his. [65] If ultimately, the suit is dismissed, the court cannot compensate for granting a temporary injunction.[66]

Technicalities of Election Petitions

In Umesh Challiyill Vs. K.P. Rajendran[67] our Apex Court ruled that the election petitions should not be dismissed at the threshold on technical defects which were purely cosmetic and do not go to the root of the matter. It is observed: 

“However, in fairness whenever such defects are pointed out then the proper course for the Court is not to dismiss the petition at the threshold. In order to maintain the sanctity of the election the Court should not take such a technical attitude and dismiss the election petition at the threshold. On the contrary after finding the defects, the Court should give proper opportunity to cure the defects and in case of failure to remove/cure the defects, it could result into dismissal on account of Order 6 Rule 16 or Order 7 Rule 11 CPC. Though technically it cannot be dismissed under Section 86 of the Act of 1951 but it can be rejected when the election petition is not properly constituted as required under the provisions of CPC but in the present case we regret to record that the defects which have been pointed out in this election petition were purely cosmetic and do not go to the root of the matter  and secondly even if the Court found them of serious nature then at least the Court should have given an opportunity to the petitioner to rectify such defects.”[68] 

Instances of Courts Interference before Completion of Election:

  1. Election process was not in conformity with the relevant statutory provisions.[69]
  2. Election Meeting not in conformity with Articles.[70]
  3. Conduct of elections was not in accordance with the Bye laws of the Association.[71]
  4. Voters’ list had been prepared on the basis of nonexistent rules.[72]
  5. Violation of the essential provisions of the Election Rules and the Act and validity of the entire election is in challenge.[73]
  6. Mala fide or arbitrary exercise of power.[74] Court interferes for fair and impartial election.[75]
  7. Where validity of the entire election is in challenge beyond the election of a particular candidate, on the ground of the violation of the essential provisions of the Election Rules and the Act [76]
  8. Where alternative remedy is no remedy in the eye of law.[77]

When the challenge of whole election is such that the alternative remedy is no remedy in the eye of law to cover the challenge; or, in any event, is not adequate and efficacious remedy, then the remedy of writ petition to challenge the whole election is available. In Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh[78] the Court interfered since the Election Tribunal would have found itself incompetent to declare the proviso to R. 3 (3) of the Delhi Bar Council Election Rules ultra vires and that being so the alternative remedy provided in R. 34 (8) was no remedy at all. The illegalities made the entire election void and the statutory rules under which the election was conducted was invalid.

No Question of Estoppel if Inherent Illegality

If a member participated in a meeting or election knowing the illegality of the same he would be deemed to have acquiesced or concurred in the election and would be estopped from challenging its validity.[79]

But, neither the principle of estoppel nor the principle of approbation and reprobation can be pressed into service in case of an election which is liable to be set aside by a court. Therefore, even a defeated candidates can challenge an election on its inherent illegality. [80]

ELECTIONS OF SOCIETIES AND CLUBS

Court Interfere for Fair and Impartial Election

In proper cases the courts appoint Returning Officers or administrators for societies. The Calcutta High Court in East Bengal Club Vs. Paltu Mukherjee[81] appointed an impartial special officer to hold the election under his supervision for ensuring fair and impartial election of the club. In Sarbjit Singh Vs. All India Fine Arts and Crafts Society[82] the court appointed Retired Chief Justice of the High Court of Himachal Pradesh to be the Administrator of the Society and gave him directions for convening GB and election.

Principles of General Election Extended to Elections in General

The principles of law under the Representation of People Act, 1951 have been extended by our courts to elections in general[83] including that in Societies and Educational Institutions.[84]

Electoral Roll of Bar Council: Preparation on Invalid Provisions, Court Interferes

In Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh[85] it was found by our Apex Court that the electoral roll prepared on the basis of invalid provisions resulted in vitiating the entire election, and that the writ petition for setting aside the election of the Bar Council of Delhi was maintainable. The Supreme Court while considering the validity of an electoral roll of Delhi Bar Council, omitting as many as 2000 Advocates on the basis of an invalid Rule framed by that Council, observed:

“9. We, therefore, hold that the impugned proviso to R. 3 (j) to the Delhi Bar Council Election Rules is ultra vires and invalid and the electoral roll prepared by the Delhi Bar Council on the basis of the same resulting in the exclusion of the names of about 2000 Advocates from the said roll was not valid in law. We are further of the opinion that the whole election was invalid on that account and it could be challenged as such in a writ petition. It was not a case of challenging the preparation of the electoral roll on the factual basis of wrong exclusion of a few names. For the said purpose R.4 occurring in Chapter I of the Bar Council of India Rules could come into play. But here, because of the invalidity of the Rules itself, the preparation of the electoral roll was completely vitiated-a matter which cannot be put within the narrow limit of the said rule. 10. The illegal preparation of the electoral roll by the Delhi Bar Council on the basis of the invalid proviso to R. 3(j) goes to the very root of the matter and no election held on the basis of such an infirmity can be upheld. There is no question of the result being materially affected in such a case.” [86] 

Electoral Roll of University: Court Interfere when Election on Nonexistent Rules

In N Thippanna Vs. State of Karnataka[87] Division Bench of the Karnataka High Court by its interim order directed to hold the election but withheld the results. Relying on the Supreme Court decision in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeeth Singh[88] the Karnataka High Court in its final Judgment held that the electoral rolls prepared by the University, omitting a very large number of registered graduates, was not in conformity with the Act, the statutes and the general principles for preparation of electoral rolls, and that it was void in law.  A valid electoral role is the basic requirement of a fair election.[89]

Though it is observed by our Apex Court in Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra that when the process of election has been commenced it would be impermissible for the court to go into the questions as to breach of the Rule in the preparation of the voters’ list, it observed that where the voters’ list had been prepared on the basis of nonexistent rules, it would be illegal and the Court could interfere under Article 226 of the Constitution.

In Ahmednagar Zilla SDV and P Sangh Limited Vs. State of Maharashtra[90] though the appeal was dismissed following the principles of law laid down in Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra,[91]the Court directed the District Collector, Ahmednagar, to conduct fresh election of the Board of Directors to the appellant Society, forthwith.

Electoral Roll of Societies:  Illegality in Preparation: Remedy is Election Petition

Even as to alleged illegality or breach of rules while preparing the electoral roll, courts will not interfere in the election process, once it is started.[92]

With regard to elections in a society registered under the Maharashtra Co-operative Societies Act, 1960, the Supreme Court[93] observed in Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra as under:

“In view of our finding that preparation of the electoral roll being an intermediate stage in the process of election of the Managing Committee of a specified society and the election process having been set in motion, it is well settled that the High Court should not stay the continuation of the election process even though there may be some alleged illegality or breach of rules while preparing the electoral roll. It is not disputed that the election in question has already been held and the result thereof has been stayed by an order of this Court, and once the result of the election is declared, it would be open to the appellants to challenge the election of the returned candidate, if aggrieved, by means of an election petition before the election Tribunal.”

Electoral Rolls of Societies – Non-inclusion: Courts Will Not Interfere

In MARVS Sai Baba Vs. Commissioner and Registrar of Co-Op. Societies,[94] held as under:

“7. . . It is pertinent to mention that the issue relating to the validity of membership of a society including that of wrong admission of a member or non-inclusion of a valid member in the rolls of the society is an issue to be decided before the election process begins and that can be a valid ground to invoke Section 32 (7) (a) of the Act to set right the things and then proceed for the elections and appoint a Person-in-charge to manage the affairs of the society in the interregnum. But, once a decision is taken to hold the elections and the election process commences by issue of notification, Section 32 (7) (a) of the Act has got no role and any dispute in connection with the election, be it of the nomination, of improper electoral roll and other aspects, have to be settled only by way of a judicial adjudication contemplated in Section 61 (3) of the Act. “

Holding Annual General Meeting is Statutory; Election, Not

Sec. 4 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 postulates holding of Annual General Meeting. These provisions (also the Memorandum and Articles of Association of the society) as to holding Annual General Meetings, are mandatory; and not directory.[95] As per Sec. 2 of the Societies Registration Act the management of the affairs of a society is entrusted with the governing body.  The rules of the society have to direct the details of such entrustment.

It is pertinent to note that the Societies Registration Act, 1860 does not specifically direct ‘election’ of the governing body. But various States’ amendments (and State-Acts) provide for the same. The mode and modalities of formation of the governing body is determinedly left, under Sec.16, to the ‘Rules and Regulations of the society’.

Sec.16 reads:

Governing body defined: The governing body of the society shall be the governors, council, directors, committee, trustees, or other body to whom by the rules and regulations of the society the management of its affairs is entrusted.

Permanent Governing Body and Right of Vote to Life-Members

Holding election in a society being not statutory, it can be demonstrated that the requirements in the definition of a member in Section 15 (payment of subscription and signature in the roll/list of members) do not control the right to vote in the election for governing body and to stand as a candidate (individual membership rights), as it is a matter left for bye laws. 

Sec. 15 reads:

Member defined: For the purposes of this Act, a member of a society shall be a person ….

Disqualified members: But in all proceedings under this Act, no person shall be entitled to vote or be counted as a member whose subscription at the time shall have been in arrears for a period exceeding three months.

The provisions in the bye laws of a Society that permits vote in the election of the governing body of a society to life-members or honourary-members, who have not signed the roll/list of members, or even members in arrears, may be valid. It can as well be argued that in case the bye laws of a society provide for permanent governing body, without an election, the same (so also nomination of governing body by an ‘outsider’) will not be illegal; and it may not be legitimate to argue that the provisions of such bye laws are unreasonable or opposed to public policy on the premise that bye laws of a society or a club is a contract[96] amongst its members.

No Fundamental Right or Common Law Right to Contest Election

            The rights of a person to contest an election or to challenge it is neither a fundamental right nor a common law right; but are statutory rights[97] or rights originate from the bye laws of an association.[98]

Candidature:  An Individual Membership Right

Right to stand as a candidate for election as a Director of the Company is well accepted as an individual membership right.[99] Our courts have held that the general principles governing the individual membership rights, and right of suit, of an individual share holder (or a member) of the company would apply to the members of societies or clubs also.[100]

Definition of ‘Member’ & Right to Vote

The definition of ‘Member’ (in Sec.15) in the Societies Registration Act, 1860 is not exhaustive, as it is ‘for the purposes of this Act’ alone. Further, the words in the second limb of Section 15, ‘but in all proceedings under this Act’ bespeak that the disqualifications, or making restrictions, in voting, and not to count as a member, for subscription-arrears, is confined[101] to the activities enjoined to the members to take part in the meeting (i) to make bye laws (S. 9), (ii) to amend the ‘purposes’ (S. 12), (iii) take decision to ‘amalgamate’ with another society (S.12), (iv) dissolution (S. 13), etc.

Non-Payment of Subscription & Right to Vote in Election

Section 15 of the Societies Registration Act does not direct expulsion or removal of member from the society for nonpayment of subscription; in any case, unless an opportunity of hearing is given to the member. [102]  Section 15 of the Societies Registration Act only lays down that such member cannot be entitled to vote or participate in the meeting. However, that does not mean that notice of the meeting itself should not be issued to him.

T.N. Societies Registration Act Provides for Compulsory Election

Deviating from the (Central) So. Registration Act, 1860, T.N. Societies Registration Act, 1975, Sections 15(4) provides that ‘the term of office of the members of the committee shall not exceed three years from the date of their appointment’. S. 26(4) enables the Registrar to depute an officer to be present at the general meetings of the Institution and the Charitable Society.

In Periyar Self-respect Propaganda Institution, Trichy Vs. State of TN[103] the constitutional validity of these provisions were upheld observing the following:

“By putting an end to the life membership or life offices, there is no putting an end to the right to form an association as such. The holding of an office for a particular tenure or for that matter for life is a matter of internal arrangement amongst members constituting the Institution or the Charitable Society arid certainly it cannot assume the colour of a fundamental right. …..  As rightly contended by the learned Advocate General appearing for the State, neither the Institution nor the Charitable Society, nor the present incumbents of the life offices could claim that they could form associations only with the life offices engrafted in the rules, or if they had already formed, they must be allowed to continue to have that set up and any disturbance thereof would amount to violation of the right to form an association guaranteed under Art. 19(1)(c). If at all, such a right could be characterised as a peripheral or concomitant right which may facilitate the fulfillment of the objectives of the founders of the Institution and the Charitable Society. But, there is no constitutional guarantee that every association formed shall effectively achieve its objectives without interference by law. This is not a case where the composition of the association is being altered. Neither the members nor the association of members could claim that they have a fundamental right to have office for life.”

Validity of Election: Jurisdiction with Courts; not with Registrar.

            Though Section 36(1) of the Tamil Nadu Societies Registration Act, 1975 empowers the Registrar, either of his own motion or on the Application of a majority of the members of the committee of management or on the Application, of not less than one third of the members of the Society to hold an enquiry into the Constitution, working and financial condition of a registered Society, it is held in S. Thamil Arasan President of Chennai Vyasarpadi Nadar Nagar Progressive Association Chennai Vs. R. Narayanan[104] that the Registrar is not competent to enquire into the validity of an election, while performing a mere ministerial function; the jurisdiction is vested with the Courts.

Acceptance of List of Governing Body District Registrar – Effect

If a dispute arises as to whom among the two sets were the lawful members of the Governing Committee, the Registrar has the power to decide upon such a dispute under the Societies Registration Act as an incidental or consequential power in itself. The Registrar has to prima facie satisfy from the materials and evidences. There may not be an elaborate enquiry. However, such an enquiry made by the Registrar and the decision taken from it does not become final and the aggrieved party can take up the matter before a competent court for a decision as to who are the members of the governing body. [105]

Section 25 of So. Regn. Act as Amended by State of U.P

Section 25 of the Societies Registration Act as amended by State of U.P. endows the ‘prescribed authority’ with the right to hear and decide in a summary manner disputes in respect of the election or continuance in office of office-bearers of societies.

Section 25 of the Societies Registration  Act as amended by State of U.P. reads as under:

25(1) The prescribed authority may, on a reference made to it by the registrar or by a least one-fourth of the members of a society registered in Uttar Pradesh, hear and decide in a summary manner any doubt or dispute in respect of the election or continuance in office of an office -bearer of such society, and may pass such orders in respect thereof as it deems fit:     
Provided that the election of an office-bearer shall be set aside where the prescribed authority is satisfied –
(a) that any corrupt practice has been committed by such office-bearer; or
(b) that the nomination of an candidate has been improperly rejected; or
(c) that the result of the election in so far it concerns such office bearer has been materially affected by the improper acceptance of any nomination or by the improper reception, refusal or rejection of any vote or the reception of any vote which is void or by any non -compliance with the provisions of any rules of the society.
Explanation I. – …………….. ………… …
Explanation II. – ……………… ……..
Explanation III. –  ……………. ………..

But, when disputed questions of fact are involved, summary proceedings under Section 25 of the Act, 1860 will not be a bar for seeking remedy before the Civil Court as the summary proceedings under Section 25 is not an efficacious remedy.[106]

Non-convening of the Meetings: Acquiescence and Estoppel

Non-convening of Annual General Meetings is a serious allegation against the office-bearers of a Society.  But in proper cases courts can invoke doctrine of acquiescence and estoppel.

In TJ Thomas Vs. CS Joseph[107] reliefs were claimed under the provisions of the Companies Act, 1956 read with 3 and 4 of the Kerala Non-Trading Companies Act, 1961 alleging, inter alia, that the respondents were not convening the Annual General Meetings regularly. The prayers were, among other grounds, rejected  because it had come out in evidence that the non-convening of the meetings was due to the inaction on the part of petitioners; that the petitioners, if they were really interested in the affairs of the Sangam, should have taken appropriate steps at the appropriate time and seen that the Annual General Meetings were convened without fail; and that the conduct of the petitioners in this regard would show that they had without demur, acquiesced in the various activities of the respondents.

In Proper Cases Courts Order Election and Appoint Receivers

In K.P. Muhammed Vs. M. Abdurahiman[108] both sides did not want an election to be conducted; and both were aiming at the administration or control of the Society, and for that purpose they were not so eager or anxious to have an election conducted in the manner suggested by the Court. The Kerala High Court, in order to resolve stalemate, ordered election and appointed Receivers to manage its affairs.

If Violation of Bye laws Court Sets Right the Illegalities

In V. Arulkumar Vs. Tamil Nadu Government Nurses Association[109] it is held that the court has to necessarily see as to whether the conduct of elections was in accordance with the Bye laws of the Association. If the same was in total violation of the Bye laws of the Association the court was certainly empowered to set right the illegalities and put the election process in motion to be performed in accordance with the Bye laws. Therefore it was held that the suit was maintainable.

Effect of Failure to File Documents u/s 4 & Court Interference

Non-renewal of the registration of a society may be a bar to avail the benefits offered to registered societies, but the same by itself will not lead the inference that the society is not in existence.[110] 

It is held in Nand Deo Pandey Vs. Committees of Management[111] that properly constituted committee of management was required to continue the proceedings of inquiry against the Principal of a Vidyalaya. The Managing Committee had ceased to be valid due to non-renewal of the registration of the society and non-holding of periodical elections under the provisions of the Societies’  Registration (U.P. Amendment) Act, 1960.

But in Nelson Vs. Kallayam Pastorate[112] it is held that the courts cannot set aside elections on the sole ground of non compliance of certain statutory provisions by it, and that in the event of becoming a society defunct, or failure to file documents under Sec. 4 of the So. Regn. Act, there is no bar for its members to revive its activities and to conduct the election of the office bearers.

COURT INTERFERENCE UNDER ‘REPRESENTATION OF THE PEOPLE ACT, 1951

Trial of Election Petition is Different from Trial of a Civil Suit

In Kailash v. Nanhku, AIR  2005 SC 2441, our Apex Court held that the trial of an election petition is entirely different from the trial of a civil suit, as in a civil suit trial commences on framing the issues while trial of an election petition encompasses all proceedings commencing from the filing of the election petition up to the date of decision. Therefore, the procedure provided for the trial of civil suits under CPC is not applicable in its entirety to the trial of the election petition. For the purpose of the election petition, the word ‘trial’ includes the entire proceedings commencing from the time of filing the election petition till the pronouncement of the judgment. Relying on Kailash v. Nanhku it is observed in Kalyan Singh Chouhan v. C P  Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127 that the applicability of the procedure in Election Tribunal is circumscribed by two riders :

  • firstly, the procedure prescribed in CPC is applicable only “as nearly as may be”, and
  • secondly, the CPC would give way to any provisions of the Act or any rules made thereunder.

Therefore, the procedure prescribed in CPC applies to election trial with flexibility and only as guidelines.

Election Law – Technical to Safeguard the Purity of the Election Process

In Harcharan Singh v. S. Mohinder Singh, AIR 1968 SC 1500, our Apex Court pointed out that the election dispute was a statutory proceeding that required strict compliance, observing as under:

  • “The statutory requirements of election law must be strictly observed. An election dispute is a statutory proceeding unknown to the common law; it is not an action at law or in equity. …… The primary purpose of the diverse provisions of the election law which may appear to be technical is to safeguard the purity of the election process, and the Courts will not ordinarily minimise their operation.” (Quoted in Kalyan Singh Chouhan VS C. P.  Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127).

Election Petition is not an Action at Common Law, Nor in Equity

In Jyoti Basu v. Debi Ghosal,  AIR 1982 SC 983, also it was pointed out that an election petition was not an action at Common Law, nor in equity. The Supreme Court observed as under:

  • “A right to elect, fundamental though it is to democracy, is, anomalously enough, neither a fundamental right nor a Common Law Right. It is pure and simple, a statutory right. So is the right to be elected. So is the right to dispute an election. Outside of statute, there is no right to elect, no right to be elected and no right to dispute an election. Statutory creations they are, and therefore, subject to statutory limitation. An election petition is not an action at Common Law, nor in equity. It is a statutory proceeding to which neither the common law nor the principles of equity apply but only those rules which the statute makes and applies. It is a special jurisdiction and a special jurisdiction has always to be exercised in accordance with the statute creating it. Concepts familiar to Common Law and Equity must remain strangers to Election Law unless statutorily embodied. A Court has no right to resort to them on considerations of alleged policy because policy in such matters, as those, relating to the trial of election disputes, is what the statute lays down. In the trial of election disputes, Court is put in a straight jacket. …… We have noticed the necessity to rid ourselves of notions based on Common Law or Equity. We see that we must seek an answer to the question within the four corners of the statute.” (Quoted in Kalyan Singh Chouhan v.  CP  Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127).

Strict Pleading; and Evidence in Strict Adherence to Pleading

In Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284, our Apex  Court held that the court cannot consider any fact which was beyond the pleadings of the parties; and that the parties have to take proper pleadings and establish by adducing evidence that by a particular irregularity/illegality the result of the election has been materially affected. Our Apex Court, further, held as under:

  • “To say the least, it was not a desirable or a proper course to be adopted in an election petition where, as pointed out by this Court in JagannathVs. Jaswant Singh (1954 SCR 892), the statutory requirements of the law of election must be strictly observed.”

Pleadings play an important role in election petitions – Section 83 of the Act mandatory and requires

It was held in Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284, as under:

  • “Since, pleadings play an important role in an election petition, the legislature has provided that the allegations of corrupt practice must be properly alleged and both the material facts and particulars provided in the petition itself so as to disclose a complete cause of action.  Section 83 of the Act provides that the election petition must contain a concise statement of the material facts on which the petitioner relies and further that he must set forth full particulars of the corrupt practice that he alleges including as full a statement as possible of the name of the parties alleged to have committed such corrupt practices and the date and place of the commission of each of such corrupt practice. This Section has been held to be mandatory and requires first a concise statement of material facts and then the full particulars of the alleged corrupt practice. So as to present a full picture of the cause of action.”

Pleading and Affidavit in Election Cases – to prevent fishing or roving enquiry

In Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284, 1995 SCC (5) 347 it was held that a petition leveling a charge of corrupt practice was required, by law, to be supported by an affidavit and the election petitioner was also obliged to disclose his source of information in respect of the commission of the corrupt practice. This became necessary to bind the election petitioner to the charge leveled by him and to prevent any fishing or roving enquiry and to prevent the returned candidate from being taken by a surprise. (Samant N. BalakrishnaVs. George Fernandez and others (AIR 1969 SC 1201 was referred to.)

In CR  Mahesh v.  R  Ramachandan, (2017 –  Kerala) it is held that specific pleading is necessary with regard to the corrupt practice in an election petition and in the affidavit under Section 123(4) of the R P Act, 1951. When there is no specific pleading to that fact, no specific denial is necessary and the above decision is not binding in this case.

Wide latitude cannot be left in the pleadings – No wild goose chase allowed

In Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284, 1995 SCC (5) 347, the impropriety is described as under:

  • “In the pleadings a wide latitude was left by the election petitioners to lead evidence on any of the various ‘possibilities’ detailed in the election petition. The ‘vagueness’ of the pleadings even after amendment shows that the election petitioners were out on a wild goose chase and trying to fish for evidence so as to be able to fasten some liability on the returned candidate or his election agent at least in some case.”

Pleadings and Issues are to Narrow the Area of Conflict

It is held in Kalyan Singh Chouhan v.  CP  Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127, that the pleadings are to help the court in narrowing the controversy involved and to inform the parties concerned to the question in issue, so that the parties may adduce appropriate evidence on the said issue. It is pointed out that it is a settled legal proposition that  ‘as a rule relief not founded on the pleadings should not be granted’ and emphasised that  a decision of a case cannot be based on grounds outside the pleadings of the parties. The pleadings and issues are to ascertain the real dispute between the parties to narrow the area of conflict and to see just where the two sides differ. The Apex Court expressly referred the following decisions:

  • Sri Mahant Govind Rao v. Sita Ram Kesho, (1898) 25 Ind. App. 195;
  • M/s. Trojan & Co. v. RM. N.N. Nagappa Chettiar, AIR 1953 SC 235;
  • J.K. Iron & Steel Co. v. The Iron and Steel Mazdoor Union, AIR 1956 SC 231;
  • Raruha Singh v. Achal Singh & Ors.; AIR 1961 SC 1097;
  • Ram Sarup Gupta v. Bishun Narain Inter College,  AIR 1987 SC 1242;
  • Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284;
  • Om Prakash Gupta v. Ranbir B. Goyal, AIR 2002 SC 665;
  • Kashi Nath v. Jaganath, (2003) 8 SCC 740;
  • Ishwar Dutt v. Land Acquisition Collector, AIR 2005 SC 3165;
  • Bachhaj Nahar v. Nilima Mandal, AIR 2009 SC 1103, and
  • State of Maharashtra v. Hindustan Construction Company  Ltd., (2010) 4 SCC 518.

No Adjudication If No Issue

In Kalyan Singh Chouhan v.  CP  Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127, the Apex Court held that no courts decide a suit on a matter/point on which no issue has been framed. It is to ascertain/shorten the area of dispute and pinpoint the points required to be determined by the court, so that no party at the trial is taken by surprise. The court referred following decisions:

  • Sayad Muhammad. v. Fatteh Muhammad20 (1894-95) 22 Ind. App. 4 (PC)
  • Raja Bommadevara Venkata v. Raja Bommadevara Bhashya (1902) 29 Ind. App. 76 (PC);
  • Siddik Mohd. Shah v. Saran, AIR 1930 PC 57;
  • Sita Ram v. Radha Bai, AIR 1968 SC 535;
  • Gappulal v. Thakurji Shriji Dwarkadheeshji, AIR 1969 SC 1291; and
  • Biswanath Agarwalla v. Sabitri Bera, (2009) 15 SCC 693).

With reference to the following decisions, in Kalyan Singh Chouhan v. CP Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127,   it was also pointed out that there may be exceptional cases wherein the parties proceeded to trial fully knowing the rival case and led all the evidence not only in support of their contentions but in refutation thereof by the other side; and in such an eventuality, it would not be permissible for a party to submit that the proceedings stood vitiated. The decisions were the following:

  • Nagubai Ammal v. B. Shama Rao, AIR 1956 SC 593;
  • Nedunuri Kameswaramma v. Sampati Subba Rao,23 AIR 1963 SC 884;
  • Kunju Kesavan v. M.M. Philip & Ors.,24 AIR 1964 SC 164;
  •  Kali Prasad Agarwalla v. M/s. Bharat Coking Coal Ltd., AIR 1989 SC 1530;
  • Sayed Akhtar v. Abdul Ahad,26 (2003) (7) SCC 52; and
  • Bhuwan Singh v. Oriental Insurance Co., AIR 2009 SC 2177.

No pleading in respect of the ‘remaining 4 tendered votes’

The Supreme Court observed in Kalyan Singh Chouhan v. CP Joshi, AIR 2011 SC 1127,  that during the trial of an election petition, it was not permissible for the court to permit a party to seek a roving enquiry; and that the party must plead the material fact and adduce evidence to substantiate the same. In this case the issue raised was pertaining to 6 improperly received votes mentioned in the election petition. Though there was no pleading  either in the election petition or in the written statement a new matter in respect of the ‘remaining 4 tendered votes’ came up. The Supreme Court held that before the court permitted the recounting, the following conditions were to be satisfied:

  • “(i) The Court must be satisfied that a prima facie case is established;
  • (ii) The material facts and full particulars have been pleaded stating the irregularities in counting of votes;
  • (iii) A roving and fishing inquiry should not be directed by way of an order to recount the votes;
  • (iv)  An opportunity should be given to file objection; and
  •  (v) Secrecy of the ballot requires to be guarded.

The Court referred following decisions:

  • Dr. Jagjit Singh v. Giani Kartar Singh,  AIR 1966 SC 773;
  • Suresh Prasad Yadav v. Jai Prakash Mishra,  AIR 1975 SC 376;
  • M. Chinnasamy v. K.C. Palanisamy,  AIR 2004 SC 541;
  • Chandrika Prasad Yadav v. State of Bihar, AIR 2004 SC 2036;
  • Tanaji Ramchandra Nimhan v. Swati Vinayak Nimhan,  AIR 2006 SC 1218;
  • Gursewak Singh v. Avtar Singh,   AIR 2006 SC 1791; and
  • Baldev Singh v. Shinder Pal Singh, (2007) 1 SCC 341).”

No Amendment of pleading After the Time Limit

In VS Achuthanandan v. PJ Francis, AIR 1999 SC 2044, it was held that material facts are preliminary facts which must be proved at the trial by a party to establish existence of a cause of action; and that no amendment of the pleading is permissible to introduce such material facts after the time limit prescribed for filing the election petition, the absence of ‘material particulars’ can be cured at a later stage by an appropriate amendment.

Evidence led, beyond the pleadings without objections from the opposite side, the court could have evaluated worth of that evidence,

In Gajanan Krishnaji Bapat v. Dattaji Raghobaji Meghe, AIR 1995 SC 2284, 1995 SCC (5) 347, it is held as under:

  • “Of course, since evidence was allowed to be led, though beyond the pleadings without any objectionsfrom the opposite side, the court could have evaluated and analysed the same to determine the worth of that evidence.”

[1]   1999 (1) BomCR 546; 1998-3 Mh. LJ 204

[2]      AIR 1952 SC 64

[3]      Laxman Singh Vs. State of U P: 2014 – 9 ADJ 242

[4]      AIR 1957 SC 304

[5]      Referred to in Bar Council Of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612

[6]      AIR 1980 SC 1612.

Referred: Pundlik Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 1975 MP145;

Bhupendra Kumar Jain Vs. Y. S. Dharmadhikari, AIR 1976 MP 110.

[7] AIR 1975 MP145 (Oza J.)

[8] AIR 2005 SC 3746

[9]  AIR 1961 Punj 429; referred to in Bar Council Of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612. Electoral Roll is a fundamental factor: Devassy Vs. Asst. Registrar of Cooperative Societies: ILR 1976 (1) Ker. 95.

[10]    See also: Gopalan Vs. Joint Registrar of Cooperative Societies 1985 Ker LT 446; Joseph Vs. Kothamangalam Co-op. M. Society Ltd: 1994 (1) Ker LT 828

[11]    P Nalla Thampy Thera Vs. B L Shanker: AIR1984 SC 135

[12]    (1954) SCR 892

[13]    Referred to in Ram Sukh Vs. Dinesh Aggerwal: AIR 2010 SC 1227; Ram Phal Kundu Vs. Kamal Sharma : AIR 2004 SC 1657; Indrajit Barua Vs. Election Commission Of India: AIR 1986 SC 103;  P Nalla Thampy Thera Vs. BL Shanker AIR 1984 SC 135; Samant N Balkrishna Vs. George Fernandez ; AIR 1969 SC 1201; Kumaranand Vs. Brij Mohan Lal; AIR1965 SC 628; Mahila Krishna Kumari Vs. Mahila Sakun Bhatnagar: AIR 1972 MP 155; Jagannath Dalai Vs. Rama Chandra Nahak: AIR 1959 Ori 26.

[14]    Md. Majid Hussain Vs. Md Aqueel, AIR 2015 AP 21, that See also: Tanaji Ramchandra Nimhan Vs. Swati Vinayak Nimhan: AIR  2006 SC 1218.

[15]    1995-5 SCC 347

[16]    Manish Kansal Vs. State of U P: LAWS(ALL)-2015-5-194

[17]    A. S. Krishnan Vs. M. Sundaram: A. I. R. 1941 Bom. 312; See also: Shridhar Misra Vs. Jaihandra, AIR 1959 All 598;   Satyavart Sidhantalankar Vs. Arya Samaj, Bombay, AIR 1946 Bom 516 ; NagappaVs. Madras Race Club, AIR 1951 Mad 831.

[18]    (1952) SCR 218; AIR 1952 SC 64.

[19]    Charan Lal Sahu v. Giani Zail Singh: AIR 1984 SC 309; Referred to in Mithilesh Kumar Sinha Kaka Joginder Singh Vs. Returning Officer for Presidential Election: Dr Shanker Dayal Sharma: AIR1993 SC 20; P Nalla Thampy Thera Vs. B L Shanker: AIR  1984 SC 135. Also See: Satya Narain Vs. Dhuja Ram: AIR 1974 SC 1185; U S Sasidharan Vs. K Karunakaran: AIR1990 SC 924; Jyoti Basu Vs. Debi Ghosal: AIR 1982 SC 983: Sukumarakurup Vs. District Judge: AIR 1998 Ker 332; Ram Shankar Chaudhary Vs. Rama Shankar Singh: 1978 JLJ  401.

[20]    Sukumarakurup Vs. District Judge: AIR  1998 Ker 332

[21]    2005-1 CTC 399, (2005) 2 Mad LJ 102. See also: V. Arulkumar And Ors.  Vs. Tamil Nadu Government Nurses Association (Government Recognised): 2015-5 CTC 17: (2015) 5 Mad LJ 673.

[22]    Ram Pal Singh Vs. State of U P: LAWS (ALL)-2015-5-99.   Referred to: Ram Pyare Lal Vs. State of U.P. 2015-3 ADJ 577;  Also See: Vimla Devi Vs. Deputy Director of Education, 1997-3 ESC 1807;  2010 (1) ADJ 262

[23]   2007-7 ADJ 414; 2007-3 All LR 14; MANU/UP/2165/2007

[24]    Referred to in Satya Narain Tripathi Vs. State of U P: 2008 – 2 ADJ 222, 2008-71 ALLLR 698 .

[25]    Committee of Managt. Arya Kanya Pathshala Inter College Vs. State of UP: 2011- 2 ADJ 65; Gopal Y Unkal Vs. Karnataka Vidya Vardhaka Sangha, Dharwad, Dist: KarCCR 2018 2 1880

[26]    AIR 1965 Ker 68. Quoted in Rajeev Saumitra Vs. Neetu Singh: 2016-198 Comp Cases 359.

[27]    2016 3 UAD 656

[28]    See: Shyam Narain Shukla, Committee of Management Vs. State of UP: 1995-25 All LR 100; 1995-1 LBESR 174.

[29]    Kurukshetra University Vs. Vinod Kumar: AIR 1977 Pj & Hr 21;

        Sarup Singh Vs. State of Punjab: 1990-1 LLJ 285.

        See with respect to statutory tribunal: Annamalai Vs. R Doraiswamy: 1982 ACJ 371.

[30]    Ramesh Kapur Vs. Punjab University:  AIR 1965 Punj 120; Rakesh Kumar Vs. J & K State Board of School Education: AIR 1992 J&K 22.

[31]    Enderby Town Football Club Ltd. Vs. Football Association Ltd. (1971 Chancery Div. 591)

[32]    Quoted in J K Aggarwal Vs. Haryana Seeds Development Corporation:  AIR 1991 SC 1221.

[33]    AIR  1976 P & H 69.

[34]    K V Vijayakumar Vs. Joint Registrar of Co Operative Societies: AIR  1996 Ker 150

[35]    Pritam Singh Vs. S. Ranjit Singh: AIR 1965 Punjab 39.

[36]    AIR 1995 SC 1344.

[37]    (2011) 13 SCC 774

[38]    (1954) SCR 892. Also See: Jayanta Samal Vs. Kulamani Behera: 2004 13 SCC 552

[39]    AIR  2016 SC 1094.

[40]    AIR 1952 SC 64

[41]    (1976) 3 SCC 211

[42]    AIR 1978 SC 851.

[43]    AIR 1996 SC 1595

[44]    AIR 2001 SC 3982;

        Followed in Ahmednagar Zilla SDV P Sangh Vs. State of Maharashtra, (2004) 1 SCC 133

[45]    (1996) 6 SCC 303

[46]    AIR 2000 SC 2977

[47]    2008 (Supp.) O.L.R. 251

[48]    2015-3 Ker LT 299.

[49]    AIR 2014 Mad 34

[50]    (2006) 8 SCC 487. 

[51]    (1998) 8 SCC 703.

[52]    (2004) 12 SCC 73; Also see: Harcharan Singh Vs. Mohinder Singh: AIR 1968  SC 1500; Mohinder Singh Gill Vs. The Chief Election Commissioner: AIR 1978  SC 851; Jyoti Basu Vs. Debi Ghosal: AIR  1982  SC  983; Harikrishna Lal Vs. Bau Lal Marandi: 2003-8 SCC 613; Shyamdeo Pd. Singh Vs. Naval Kishore Yadav: 2000-8 SCC 46; Election Commission of India Vs. Ashok Kumar : AIR 2000 SC 2977.

[53]    AIR 1977 SC 1703.

[54]    AIR  2016 SC 1094: Referred: Ponnuswami Vs. Returning Officer: AIR 1952 SC 64;  Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra: 2001 (8) SCC 509; Nanhoo Mal and others Vs. Hira Mal: 1976 (3) SCC 211.

[55]    AIR 1977 SC 1703.

[56]    See also: Abdul Latheef C.K. Vs. K.M. Haneefa:  2015-3 Ker LT 299.

[57] Kalyan Kumar Gogoi Vs. Ashutosh Agnihotri:AIR 2011 SC 760

[58]    Md Majid Hussain Vs. Md Aqueel, AIR 2015 AP 21, that See also: Tanaji Ramchandra Nimhan Vs. Swati Vinayak Nimhan: AIR  2006 SC 1218.

[59] 1995-5 SCC 347

[60] [1966]3 SCR 623. Referred to in Maharashtra State Board of Secondary and Higher Secondary Education Vs. K S Gandhi: 1991 AIR-SCW 879.

[61]    Shaji K. Joseph Vs. V. Viswanath AIR  2016 SC 1094

[62]    In Re: T Balaji Rao Naidu Garu Vs. State: AIR 1933 Mad 103 (PC).

[63]    Daver Vs. Lodge Victoria No. 363 SC Belgaum, AIR 1963 SC 1144;

        Shridhar Misra Vs. Jaichandra Vidyalankar:   AIR 1959 All 598.

[64]    Raghubar Dayal Misra Vs. Shankar Lal: AIR  1934 All 876.

[65]    Kalyan Kumar Gogoi Vs. Ashutosh Agnihotri:AIR 2011 SC 760. Referred to in: Ashok Vs. Rajendra Bhausaheb Mulak: 2012-12 SCC 27;  Ravinder Kumar Rawal Vs. V.K. Sood: ILR 2011-2  P&H 704. See also: Jagan Nath Vs. Jaswant Singh (1954) SCR 892; Jayanta Samal Vs. Kulamani Behera: 2004-13 SCC 552

[66]    Saheed Sporting Club Vs. Kalyan Ray Choudhury : 2008 CLT Supp 338. AIR 1963 All 518 referred to.

[67]    (2008) 11 SCC 740.

[68] Quoted in G.M. Siddeshwar Vs. Prasanna Kumar: AIR  2013 SC 1549.

[69]    Chandrakant Mahadev Patole Vs. State of Maharashtra: 2010 All MR 457

[70]    Sarbjit Singh Vs. All India Fine Arts and Crafts Society: ILR 1989-2 Del 585:

[71]    V. Arulkumar Vs. TN Government Nurses Association: 2015-5 CTC 17

[72]    Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra AIR 2001 SC 3982;  Ahmednagar Zilla SDV.  Vs. State of Maharashtra, 2004-1 SCC 133; Pundlik Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2005 SC 3746;  Dev Prakash Balmukund Vs. Babu Ram Rewti Mal: AIR 1961 Punj 429 referred to in Bar Council Of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612. Electoral Roll is a fundamental factor: Devassy Vs. Asst. Regtr.: ILR 1976 (1) Ker. 95.; See also: Ajmer Vs. Radhey Shyam Dani: AIR 1957 SC 304; Gopalan Vs. Joint Registrar of Cooperative Societies 1985 Ker LT 446; Joseph Vs. Kothamangalam Co-op. M. Society: 1994 (1) Ker LT 828.  See Contra view Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. B.D. Kaushik: (2011) 13 SCC 774;  Shri  Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2001 SC 3982; Radheshyam Vs. Chairman, Sahakari Samiti, : AIR 1976 MP 156; Ram Swaroop, Dohare Vs. Ayukta Sahkarita: AIR 1996 MP 187.

[73]    Umakant Singh Vs. Bindra Chaudhary AIR 1965 Pat 459; Referred to in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612;

[74]    Manish Kansal Vs. State of U P: LAWS(ALL)-2015-5-194

[75]    East Bengal Club Vs. Paltu Mukherjee : 2011-1 Cal HN 184

[76]    Umakant Singh Vs. Bindra Chaudhary AIR 1965 Pat 459; Referred to in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612. Also: Parmeshwar Mahaseth Vs. State of Bihar, AIR 1958 Pat 149:   Referred to in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612.

[77]    Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612.

[78]    Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612

[79]   Maksudan Raut Vs. State of Bihar: AIR 1983 Pat 186. Followed in Satya Narain Singh Vs. State of Bihar: AIR 1984 Pat 26. See also: R. Nanjundegowda Vs Revenue Secretary-Ii, Bangalore: AIR 2006-6 (Kar)(R) 523; Nand Parkash Vohra Vs. State of H P: AIR 2000 HP 65.

[80]    Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeet Singh: AIR 1980 SC 1612; Kanglu Baula Kotwal Vs. Chief Executive Officer, Janpad Sabha, Durg: AIR 1955 Nag 49; Ramgulam Shri Baijnath Prasad Vs. Collector, Guna, AIR 1975 MP 145 (Oza J.)  referred to.

[81]    2011-1 Cal HN 184

[82]    ILR 1989-2 Del 585

[83]    See: Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2001 SC 3982

[84]    Ram Pal Singh Vs. State of U P: LAWS(ALL)-2015-5-99

[85]    AIR 1980 SC 1612

[86]    Relied on in: Sanjeev Kumar and Vs. Registrar of Co-Operative Societies LAWS(DLH)-2015-8-175.

[87] 1982-2 Kant LJ 313

[88] AIR 1980 SC 1612

[89] Devassy Vs. Asst. Registrar of Cooperative Societies: ILR 1976 (1) Ker. 95; Gopalan Vs. Joint Registrar of Cooperative Societies 1985 Ker LT 446; Joseph Vs. Kothamangalam Co-op. M. Society Ltd: 1994 (1) Ker LT 828).

[90]    AIR 2004 SC 1329; followed in  Pundlik Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2005 SC 3746

[91]    AIR 2001 SC 3982

[92]    See: Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. B.D. Kaushik: (2011) 13 SCC 774;   Shri  Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2001 SC 3982; Radheshyam Vs. Chairman, Sahakari Samiti, : AIR 1976 MP 156; 2008 (4) MPLJ 353 (Ram Singh Vs. State of MP and others); Ram Swaroop, Dohare Vs. Ayukta Sahkarita: AIR 1996 MP 187

[93]    Shri Sant Sadguru Janardan Swami Vs. State of Maharashtra: AIR 2001 SC 3982

[94]    1999(2) ALD 319 (DB)

[95]    Sarbjit Singh Vs. All India Fine Arts & Crafts Society: ILR 1989-2 Del 585.

[96]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic & Unani Tibia College Vs. The State: AIR 1962 SC 458; 

Siddheshwar Sahkari Sakhar Karkhana Vs. Commissioner of I T: AIR 2004 SC 4716;

Hyderabad Karnataka Education Society Vs. Registrar of Societies: AIR 2000 SC 301;

Co- op. Central Bank Vs. Addl. Industrial Tribunal, Andhra Pradesh: AIR 1969  SC 245; 

Naresh Chandra Sanyal Vs. Calcutta Stock Exchange Assn Ltd. : AIR 1971  SC 422;

Damyanti Naranga Vs. Union of India: AIR 1971 SC 966;

Daman Singh Vs. State of Punjab AIR 1985 SC 973.

Municipal Board Vs. Rizwan Beg: AIR 1964 All 544: Referred to:

Alty Vs. Farrell (1896) 1 QB 638;

Kruse Vs. Johnson, (1898) 2 QB 91,

Scott Vs. Pilliner, (1904) 2 KB 855,

Repton School Governors Vs. Repton Rural District Council, (1918) 2 KB 133;

Chester Vs. Bateson, (1920) 1 KB 829;

Attorney General Vs. Denhy, 1925 Ch 596.

[97]    Jyoti Basu Vs. Debi Ghosal AIR 1982 SC 983

[98]    Satya Narain Tripathi Vs. State of UP: 2008 – 2 ADJ 222; 2008-71 All LR 698.

[99]    Nagappa  Chettiar Vs. Madras Race Club: AIR 1951 Mad 831;

        C L Joseph Vs. Jos: AIR 1965 Ker 68; 

        Star Tiles Works Vs. N. Govindan: AIR 1959 Ker  254

[100] A. S. Krishnan Vs. M. Sundarum: AIR 1941 Bom 312;

        Satyavart Sidhantalankar Vs. Arya Samaj, Bombay, AIR 1946 Bom 516; 

        Nagappa Vs. Madras Race Club, AIR 1951 Mad 831;

        Shridhar Misra Vs. Jihandra, AIR 1959 All 598. 

[101] See: Sec. 9-14, 17 and 20

[102] Shri Sarbjit Singh Vs All India Fine Arts and Crafts Society : ILR (1989) 2 Delhi 585.

[103] AIR 1988 Mad 27

[104]           2005 (1) CTC 399 : 2005 (2) MLJ 102. Referred to in Theni Melapettai Hindu Nadarkal Uravinmurai Vs. The District Registrar: 2007 6 MLJ 1528.

[105] AP Aboobaker Musaliar Vs. Dist. Registrar (G), Kozhikode: (2004) 11 SCC 247.See also:  CMZ Musliar Vs. Aboobacker: ILR 1998-2 Ker 76. Gyan Bharti Shiksha Sadan Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh, 2014 5 ADJ 263

[106] Nagri Pracharini Sabha Vs. Vth Additional District and Sessions Judge, Varanasi: 1991 Supp (2) SCC 36

[107] ILR1988-1 Ker 429

[108] LAWS (KER)-2013-3-137

[109] 2015-5 CTC 17

[110] Committee of Management  Vs. Commissioner, Kanpur Region: 2008 -1 AWC 695; 2008 -1 ADJ 706; 2008-70 All LR 368.  

[111]              AIR 1991 SC 413

[112] AIR 2007 SC 1337.


Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society/Trust

Significance of Scientific Evidence in Judicial Process

Jojy George

Introduction

Hierarchy of scientific evidence – keys to scientific skepticism and  vaccines

Importance of testimony of witnesses in judicial process is expressed by the English philosopher and jurist Bentham about 150 years ago as: “Witnesses are the eyes and ears of justice” (State of U. P.  Vs. Krishna Gopal, AIR 1988 SC 2154).

An interesting question often arises- which will prevail, in case of a conflict between oral evidence or scientific evidence? The answer will be that it depends upon the nature of the subject matter. In everyday practice we see that trustworthy and credible oral evidence get primacy status over the scientific evidence. It is on the principle that the scientific evidence is always an ‘opinion’ or ‘possibility’ only. By the advent of scientific techniques in the field of judicial investigation and enquiry, our judicial process began to assign due importance to scientific evidence. Still, the oral evidence has primacy over the scientific evidence.  

Sec. 3 and 45 of the Evidence Act

On a broad classification, ‘evidence’ can be classified into following categories, according to Sec. 3 and 45 of the Evidence Act.

  • oral evidence
  • documentary evidence including electronic records
  • Opinions of experts including views of persons specially skilled in foreign law, science or art, or in questions as to identify of handwriting or finger-impressions. It may also be termed as scientific evidence.

Sec. 3 and 45 of the Evidence Act reads as under:

S.3: “Evidence”: “Evidence” means and includes:
(1) all statements which the Court permits or requires to be made before it by witnesses, in relation to matters of fact under inquiry, such statements are called oral evidence.
(2) all documents including electronic records produced for the inspection of the Court, such documents are called documentary evidence.

S.45: Opinions of experts: When the Court has to form an opinion upon a point of foreign law, or of science, or art, or as to identity of handwriting or finger-impressions, the opinions upon that point of persons specially skilled in such foreign law, science or art, or in questions as to identify of handwriting or finger-impressions are relevant facts. Such persons are called experts.

Expert Evidence is only Corroborative

It is important that Section 45 of the Evidence Act does not say anything as to the weight to be attached to the expert evidence. This Section only says that expert’s evidence is admissible. The expert-evidence is not substantive evidence; and it is generally used as a piece of evidence for corroboration or conflict with oral evidence. The evidence of an expert only aids and helps the Court as advisory material. The expert being not a witness of fact, his opinion is to be analysed objectively by the court. The decision making process is never delegated to the expert; the expert only helps and assists the Court to decide. Courts always give due importance to the opinion of the experts. But, it will not substitute proof. Court is said to be the expert of experts.

In Solanki Chimanbhai Ukabhai v. State of Gujarat, (1983) 2 SCC 174, it was held that the evidence of eyewitnesses should be preferred unless the medical evidence completely rules it out. It was held as under:

  • “13. Ordinarily, the value of medical evidence is only corroborative. It proves that the injuries could have been caused in the manner alleged and nothing more. The use which the defence can make of the medical evidence is to prove that the injuries could not possibly have been caused in the manner alleged and thereby discredit the eyewitnesses. Unless, however the medical evidence in its turn goes so far that it completely rules out all possibilities whatsoever of injuries taking place in the manner alleged by eyewitnesses, the testimony of the eyewitnesses cannot be thrown out on the ground of alleged inconsistency between it and the medical evidence.”

In State of Haryana v. Bhagirath, (1999) 5 SCC 96, the Supreme Court held as under:

  • “15. The opinion given by a medical witness need not be the last word on the subject. Such opinion shall be tested by the court. If the opinion is bereft of logic or objectivity, the court is not obliged to go by that opinion. After all opinion is what is formed in the mind of a person regarding a fact situation. If one doctor forms one opinion and another doctor forms a different opinion on the same facts it is open to the Judge to adopt the view which is more objective or probable. Similarly if the opinion given by one doctor is not consistent with probability the court has no liability to go by that opinion merely because it is said by the doctor. Of course, due weight must be given to opinions given by persons who are experts in the particular subject.”

The blood group on the dress of the accused and the dress of the deceased matched. It corroborates the prosecution story. However that by itself is not conclusive proof of the culpability of the accused.[1]

In Surinder Singh v. State of Punjab, 1989 SCC (Cri) 649, it is observed that it would not be helpful to the prosecution if it was not shown that the blood-stains on the weapon recovered from the possession of the accused were of the same group as the blood of the deceased. (See also: Kansa Behera. v. State of Orissa.AIR 1987 SC 1507).

In State of U.P. v. Krishna Gopal, AIR 1988 SC 2154, the eye-witnesses were found credible and trustworthy. Therefore, the medical opinion pointing to alternative possibilities was not accepted as conclusive. The Apex Court pointed out that witnesses, as Bantham said, were the eyes and ears of justice. Hence the importance and primacy of the orality of the trial process. Eyewitnesses’ account would require a careful independent assessment and evaluation for their credibility, which should not be adversely prejudged making any other evidence, including medical evidence as the sole touchstone for the test of such credibility. The evidence must be tested for its inherent consistency and the inherent improbabilities.

Findings of a Serologist

As regards the findings of serologist, it is observed in R. Shaji v. State of Kerala, (2013) 14 SCC 266, as under:

  • “30. It has been argued by the learned counsel for the appellant that as the blood group of the bloodstains found on the chopper could not be ascertained, the recovery of the said chopper cannot be relied upon.
  • 31. A failure by the serologist to detect the origin of the blood due to disintegration of the serum does not mean that the blood stuck on the axe could not have been human blood at all. Sometimes it is possible, either because the stain is insufficient in itself, or due to haematological changes and plasmatic coagulation, that a serologist may fail to detect the origin of the blood in question. However, in such a case, unless the doubt is of a reasonable dimension, which a judicially conscientious mind may entertain with some objectivity, no benefit can be claimed by the accused in this regard. Once the recovery is made in pursuance of a disclosure statement made by the accused, the matching or non-­matching of blood group(s) loses significance. (Vide Prabhu Babaji Navle v. State of Bombay [AIR 1956 SC 51 : 1956 Cri LJ 147] , Raghav Prapanna Tripathi v. State of U.P. [AIR 1963 SC 74 : (1963) 1 Cri LJ 70] , State of Rajasthan v. Teja Ram [(1999) 3 SCC 507 : 1999 SCC (Cri) 436] , Gura Singh v. State of Rajasthan [(2001) 2 SCC 205 : 2001 SCC (Cri) 323 : AIR 2001 SC 330 ], John Pandian v. State [(2010) 14 SCC 129 : (2011) 3 SCC (Cri) 550 ] and Sunil Clifford Daniel v. State of Punjab [(2012) 11 SCC 205 : (2013) 1 SCC (Cri) 438 ] .)”

Appreciation of Evidence of Experts
In Mayur v. State of Gujarat AIR 1983 SC 5 , the Supreme Court observed that the evidence of a doctor has to be appreciated like the evidence of any other witness and there is no irrebuttable presumption that a doctor is always a witness of truth. The medical expert’s opinion is not always final and binding (Awadhesh v. State of MP, AIR 1988 SC 1158) . In an appropriate case on a consideration of the nature of the injuries and other relevant evidence, the Court can come to its own conclusion, if the medical evidence is deficient (Brij Bhukhan v. State of U.P., AIR 1957 SC 474).

In practice, the investigating agencies and courts give very high importance to wound-certificates and post-mortem certificates. They are considered as an indispensable part in most criminal cases. Same is the case of evidence of Ballistic expert. Here also primacy is given to ocular evidence if it is found credible by the court, especially when the ocular evidence is supported by the wound certificate or post-motem report.

Sure-Science and Nuances of various Scientific Evidences

Besides expert opinion of doctors, scientific techniques now a days frequently adopted by our courts include technical expertise on ballistics, fingerprint matching, handwriting comparison, DNA testing, superimposition techniques etc. With regard to the gradation of acceptability of scientific evidence it is held in M.S. Vishwanatha Rao Vs. Rathnabai, 2015-154 AIC 371: 2015-3 Kant LJ 583 as under:

  • “Mere submission of a report by the handwriting expert is not enough. The author of the said report should have been examined by the plaintiff and  then only the defendant could have cross-examined him. In the hierarchy of expert’s evidence, the evidence of a handwriting expert is on the lower hierarchy. It is not a sure science like DNA test or finger print test. It is not the similarity which is relevant where the authenticity of signature or handwriting is in dispute, rather it is the dissimilarity which will have to be taken into consideration by evalulating the evidence of the expert.”

Evidence of a handwriting expert: The above view is taken in Alois Simon Parmar Vs. State of Gujarat, 2007-2 GCD 1606: 2007-16 GHJ 41, and observed that handwriting expert evidence is a weak piece of evidence. In Ravjappa v. Nilakanta Rao, AIR 1962 Mys 53, it is observed:

  • “In examining a disputed document, the true test is not the extent of the similarities observed when compared with genuine documents, as forged documents usually are good imitations of genuine documents, but the nature and extent of the dissimilarities noticed. It is these differences which expose the true character of the document in question.”

brain mapping test: While referring the legal effect of a report of brain mapping test it is pointed out in Ranjitsing Brahmajeetsing Sharma v. State of Maharashtra AIR 2005 SC 2277 , that the admissibility of a result of a scientific test will depend upon its authenticity, and that whether the brain mapping test is so developed that the report will have a probative value so as to enable a court to place reliance thereupon, is a matter which would require further consideration, if and when the materials in support thereof are placed before the court.
thumb impression Science of identifying thumb impression is an exact science and does not admit any mistake or doubt (Jaspal singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1979 SC 1708). The evidence of finger impression is admissible, but the person giving opinion must be an expert. The court has the liberty to accept or reject the opinion of the expert. The court must satisfy itself about the correctness of the conclusions by comparisons of the prints; it cannot be laid down as a rule of law that it is unsafe to have conviction on the uncorroborated testimony of a finger print expert. The SC held that it would be highly unsafe to convict on a capital charge without any independent corroboration of the opinion of the finger print experts (Mahmood v. State of UP, AIR 1976 SC 69).
footprints: Section 45 does not include footprints within the ambit of, as it does the finger print impressions. But, this omission, the evidence of the footprint expert has been admitted with the qualification that there should be other evidence to bring home the charge to the accused. The Supreme Court in Pritam Singh v. State of Punjab observed as under:

  • “The science of identification of foot-prints is no doubt a rudimentary science and not much reliance can be placed on the result of such identification. The track evidence, however, can be relied upon as a circumstance which, along with other circumstances, would point to the identity of the culprit though by itself it would not be enough to carry conviction in the minds of the Court.”

Evidence of tracker dog: Evidence of tracker dog is of little importance. No adverse inference can be drawn against the prosecution simply bvecuae the tracker was not examined by the prosecutor. In Abdul Razak v. State of Maharashtra AIR 1970 SC 283; the Supreme Court has expressed the opinion that in the present state of scientific knowledge, evidence of dog tracking, even if admissible, is not ordinarily of much weight.
superimposition of the skull: When the serologist who superimposed the skull of the deceased, opined that it was of an adult human female of certain age, and the same corroborated other evidences, it was sufficient to establish the identity of the deceased (State of Karnataka v. Bhoja Poojari, (1997) 11 SCC 537). If the report of the serologist corroborates other evidences, the court can believe it.
Ossification test: Ossification test is used to determine the age of a person. In Ram Deo Chauhan v. State of Assam, the Supreme Court held that ossification test is not conclusive. Positive evidence furnished by birth register, by members of the family, with regard to the age, will have preference over the opinion of the doctor; but if the evidence is wholly unsatisfactory, and if the ossification test in the case is complete, such test can be accepted as a surer ground for determination of age 23 . If the entry in the school register does not appear to be genuine, the medical evidence will prevail over it.

DNA Test: Scientific Proof Must Prevail Over ‘Conclusive Proof’.

It is observed in Pantangi Balarama Venkata Ganesh v. State of Andhra Pradesh 2003 Crl LJ 4508 , that DNA test is a ‘perfect science’. In K. Perumal v. S. Shakiladevi 2019 Cr LJ 1189, it is observed that DNA test only supplements oral evidence though it is ‘a strong piece of evidence’.

Nandlal Wasudeo Badwaik Vs. Lata Nandlal Badwaik, AIR 2014 SC 932 (Chandramauli Kr. Prasad, Jagdish Singh Khehar) is a very important decision which changed the concept of law on ‘conclusive presumption’.  It is held as under:

  • “17. We may remember that Section 112 of the Evidence Act was enacted at a time when the modern scientific advancement and DNA test were not even in contemplation of the Legislature. The result of DNA test is said to be scientifically accurate. Although Section 112 raises a presumption of conclusive proof on satisfaction of the conditions enumerated therein but the same is rebuttable. The presumption may afford legitimate means of arriving at an affirmative legal conclusion. While the truth or fact is known, in our opinion, there is no need or room for any presumption. Where there is evidence to the contrary, the presumption is rebuttable and must yield to proof. Interest of justice is best served by ascertaining the truth and the court should be furnished with the best available science and may not be left to bank upon presumptions, unless science has no answer to the facts in issue. In our opinion, when there is a conflict between a conclusive proof envisaged under law and a proof based on scientific advancement accepted by the world community to be correct, the latter must prevail over the former.”

Narcoanalysis: No Guarantee, Truthful; Scope for Error in Polygraph Examination

In Selvi Vs. State of Karnataka, AIR 2010 SC 1974, the Hon’ble Supreme Court, had clarified as under:

  • “210. Earlier in this judgment, we had surveyed some foreign judicial precedents dealing with each of the tests in question. A common concern expressed with regard to each of these techniques was the questionable reliability of the results generated by them. In respect of the narcoanalysis technique, it was observed that there is no guarantee that the drug- induced revelations will be truthful. Furthermore, empirical studies have shown that during the hypnotic stage, individuals are prone to suggestibility and there is a good chance that false results could lead to a finding of guilt or innocence. As far as polygraph examination is concerned, though there are some studies showing improvements in the accuracy of results with advancement in technology, there is always scope for error on account of several factors. Objections can be raised about the qualifications of the examiner, the physical conditions under which the test was conducted, the manner in which questions were framed and the possible use of ‘countermeasures’ by the test subject. A significant criticism of polygraphy is that sometimes the physiological responses triggered by feelings such as anxiety and fear could be misread as those triggered by deception. Similarly, with the Waves test there are inherent limitations such as the subject having had ‘prior exposure’ to the ‘probes’ which are used as stimuli. Furthermore, this technique has not been the focus of rigorous independent studies. The questionable scientific reliability of these techniques comes into conflict with the standard of proof ‘beyond reasonable doubt’ which is an essential feature of criminal trials.”
  • “223. In light of these conclusions, we hold that no individual should be forcibly subjected to any of the techniques in question, whether in the context of investigation in criminal cases or otherwise. Doing so would amount to an unwarranted intrusion into personal liberty. However, we do leave room for the voluntary administration of the impugned techniques in the context of criminal justice, provided that certain safeguards are in place. Even when the subject has given consent to undergo any of these tests, the test results by themselves cannot be admitted as evidence because the subject does not exercise conscious control over the responses during the administration of the test. However, any information or material that is subsequently discovered with the help of voluntary administered test results can be admitted, in accordance with Section 27 of the Evidence Act, 1872. The National Human Rights Commission had published ‘Guidelines for the Administration of Polygraph Test (Lie Detector Test) on an Accused’ in 2000. These guidelines should be strictly adhered to and similar safeguards should be adopted for conducting the ‘Narcoanalysis technique’ and the ‘Brain Electrical Activation Profile’ test. The text of these guidelines has been reproduced below:
  •  (i) No Lie Detector Tests should be administered except  on the basis of consent of the accused. An option  should be given to the accused whether he wishes  to avail such test.
  • (ii) If the accused volunteers for a Lie Detector Test, he  should be given access to a lawyer and the physical,  emotional and legal implication of such a test  should be explained to him by the police and his  lawyer.
  • (iii) The consent should be recorded before a Judicial Magistrate.  
  • (iv) During the hearing before the Magistrate, the  person alleged to have agreed should be duly  represented by a lawyer.
  • (v) At the hearing, the person in question should also  be told in clear terms that the statement that is  made shall not be a ‘confessional’ statement to the  Magistrate but will have the status of a statement  made to the police.
  • (vi) The Magistrate shall consider all factors relating to  the detention including the length of detention and the nature of the interrogation.
  • (vii) The actual recording of the Lie Detector Test shall  be done by an independent agency (such as a  hospital) and conducted in the presence of a lawyer.
  • (viii) A full medical and factual narration of the manner  of the information received must be taken on record.”

(This judgment, Smt. Selvi v. State of Karnataka, is referred to in:

  • Ajit Mohan Vs. Legislative Assembly, NCT of Delhi, 2021-8 SCALE 8;
  • Tofan Singh Vs. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 2020 SC 5592;
  • Ashish Jain Vs. Makrand Singh, 2019-1 JT 342;
  • Rajendra Pralhadrao Wasnik Vs. State of Maharashtra, 2018-12 JT 189  
  • K.S. Puttaswamy v. Union of India, (2017) 10 SCC 1.)

The Supreme Court in Amlesh Kumar v. The State of Bihar on 9 June, 2025, 2025 INSC 810 (Sanjay Karol, Prasanna B. Varale), 9th June, 2025, held as under:

  • “21. In view of the above exposition in Selvi (Supra), the third question is answered in the following terms :
  • The accused has a right to voluntarily undergo a narco- analysis test at an appropriate stage. We deem it appropriate to add, that the appropriate stage for such a test to be conducted is when the accused is exercising his right to lead evidence in a trial. However, there is no indefeasible right with the accused to undergo a narco- analysis test, for upon receipt of such an application the concerned Court, must consider the totality of circumstances surrounding the matter, such as free consent, appropriate safeguards etc., authorizing a person to undergo a voluntary narco-analysis test. We deem it appropriate to reproduce and reiterate the guidelines issued in Selvi (Supra) in this regard as follows :
  • “265. The National Human Rights Commission had published Guidelines for the Administration of Polygraph Test (Lie Detector Test) on an Accused in 2000. These Guidelines should be strictly adhered to and similar safeguards should be adopted for conducting the “narcoanalysis technique” and the “Brain Electrical Activation Profile” test. The text of these Guidelines has been reproduced below:
  • (i). No lie detector tests should be administered except on the basis of consent of the accused. An option should be given to the accused whether he wishes to avail such test.
  • (ii). If the accused volunteers for a lie detector test, he should be given access to a lawyer and the physical, emotional and legal implication of such a test should be explained to him by the police and his lawyer.
  • (iii). The consent should be recorded before a Judicial Magistrate.
  • (iv). During the hearing before the Magistrate, the person alleged to have agreed should be duly represented by a lawyer.
  • (v). At the hearing, the person in question should also be told in clear terms that the statement that is made shall not be a “confessional” statement to the Magistrate but will have the status of a statement made to the police.
  • (vi). The Magistrate shall consider all factors relating to the detention including the length of detention and the nature of the interrogation.
  • (vii). The actual recording of the lie detector test shall be done by an independent agency (such as a hospital) and conducted in the presence of a lawyer.
  • (viii). A full medical and factual narration of the manner of the information received must be taken on record.”

Material Data are to be Placed by the Expert to Enlighten the Court

In Pattu Rajan Vs. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 2019 SC 1674, it is observed that it is the duty of an expert witness to assist the Court effectively by furnishing it with the relevant report based on his expertise along with his reasons, so that the Court may form its independent judgment by assessing such materials and reasons furnished by the expert for coming to an appropriate conclusion. It was also pointed out in this case that the opinion evidence is only advisory in nature, and the Court is not bound by the evidence of the experts.[2]

If direct evidence of the witnesses to the occurrence is satisfactory and reliable, it cannot be rejected on hypothetical medical evidence. [3] The court does not accept the subjective result arrived at by an expert without satisfying itself as to the material data evaluated or analysed by the expert. All materials inclusive of the data are to be placed first by the expert to enlighten the court on the technical aspects; and, then the he has to satisfy the court the conclusion arrived at. In Dhirajbhai Gorakhbhai Nayak v. State of Gujarat, (2003) 9 SCC 322, the Supreme Court held as under:

  • “Only in respect of Injury 1, there appears to be some confusion but that does not dilute the prosecution evidence. It would be erroneous to accord undue primacy to the hypothetical answers of medical witnesses to exclude the eyewitnesses’ account, which has to be tested independently and not treated as ‘variable’ keeping in view the medical evidence as ‘constant’.”

Similarly in Krishnan v. State (2003) 7 SCC 56 it was held as under:

  • “If the ocular evidence was cogent, credible and trustworthy, minor variance, if any, with the medical evidence pointing to alternative probabilities cannot be accepted as conclusive.”

Post-Mortem Report is not a Substantive Evidence

Post-mortem report or Wound Certificate is not a substantive evidence.[4] Unless the medical officer who conducted the post-mortem examination is examined in court, the post-mortem report cannot be used as substantive evidence. In Vadugu Chanti Babu v. State of A.P. (2002) 6 scc 547 it is observed that a stray statement of the doctor -cross-exam- not a conclusive opinion; but it is only a possibility.

Appreciation of Evidence is Both an Art and a Science

Once the expert’s opinion is accepted, it becomes the opinion of the court.  When there is stark conflict between medical and oral evidence, and oral evidence is found to be creditworthy, oral evidence is preferred. Minor contradictions do not weigh importance, and evidence of eyewitnesses is not thrown out on the ground of alleged (minor) inconsistency. Where medical evidence completely rules out the oral evidence, usually it used to discredit the eyewitnesses. Seldom medical evidence as such is relied upon by the courts, neglecting the oral evidence.

R. Basant, J., in Basheer Vs. Mahasakthi Enterprises – Ker LT 2005-3 163: 2005-1 Mad LJ 965, held as under:

  • “The appreciation of evidence is both an art and a science. All relevant inputs have to be taken into consideration for the Court to answer a disputed question of fact. Each circumstance including the opinion tendered by an expert must be taken into consideration. All the relevant inputs must be placed in the crucible. But the result of such appreciation must stem from prudence, reasonableness and intelligence of the Court. The knowledge of men and matters of the Court would be crucial. The knowledge of the court of common course of events and natural and probable behaviour of human beings will be vital. The yardsticks of a reasonably prudent mind have to be accepted. All relevant circumstances must go into the decision making. When the evidence is sifted, weighed, tested, analysed and evaluated, no one piece of evidence can be said to overrule the others unless such evidence be clinching, convincing and beyond doubt.”

With regard to the disputes as to the handwriting, it is pointed out in this decision that it is possible for a person to deliberately masquerade his handwriting to mislead others. Natural variations are all possible between standard writings and the disputed writings. Totality of circumstances has to be taken into consideration and no Court can decide the disputed questions sitting in the island of the opinion tendered by the handwriting expert.  With regard to the opinion of a hand-writing expert it is observed further as under:

  • “It is by now trite that the science of identification of handwriting is not a ‘perfect’ science and the opinion has to rely on subjective as well as objective observations and inferences drawn. As distinguished from scientific evidence like finger print etc., the science of identification of handwriting cannot be said to be absolutely fool-proof and cent-percent reliable.”

No Presumption of Truth

There is no presumption of truth as to the scientific evidence. It is also appreciated like the evidence of any other witness. The result of analysis and probabilities expressed by the experts are not accepted by the courts as conclusive evidence; because, they are not always final and binding upon the court, and the court can come to its own conclusion.

But, at the same time the courts cannot overlook the scientific evidence in toto. In Gajraj Vs. State (NCT) of Delhi, 2011-10 SCC 675, the Apex Court observed that the IEMI number of mobile phone (sim) registered in the name of a person being evidence of a conclusive nature, it cannot be discarded on the basis of minor discrepancies especially when there is serious discrepancy in oral evidence.  

Appreciation of Evidence of Experts

In Mayur v. State of Gujarat, AIR 1983 SC 5 the Supreme Court observed that the evidence of a doctor has to be appreciated like the evidence of any other witness and there is no irrebuttable presumption that a doctor is always a witness of truth.  The medical expert’s opinion is not always final and binding.[5] In an appropriate case on a consideration of the nature of the injuries and other relevant evidence, the Court can come to its own conclusion, if the medical evidence is deficient.[6]

Where the opinion of a medical witness is contradicted by another medical witness both of whom are equally competent to form an opinion, the court should normally accept the evidence of the medical witness whose evidence is corroborated by direct evidence;[7] and whose testimony accords with the prosecution version.[8]

Impact of Scientific Evidence

Scientific evidence by itself does not prove or disprove a case.[9] The general rule that is followed by our courts is that unless the scientific evidence completely rules out the veracity of oral evidence, otherwise reliable, cannot be rejected.[10] At the same time, where there is glaring conflict between medical and oral evidence, the prosecution case must fail.[11]

Therefore, medical opinion alone will not be sufficient to find guilt of an accused. The courts give weight to the opinion of doctors as to whether the injuries are Anti-mortem or Post-mortem, the probable weapon used in causing injuries, the effect of injuries, consequences of injuries, whether they are sufficient in the ordinary course of nature to cause death, the duration of injuries and the probable time of death, cause of death, plea of unsoundness of mind, determination of age etc. When an expert gives evidence after conducting post-mortem examination or examination of the injuries he is also a ‘witness of fact’ and his evidence stands also as an independent testimony quite apart from the ‘opinion evidence’.

However, the opinion of a medical witness is not taken as the last word by the courts. They are to be analysed and tested by the court. If there are different opinions, the court would adopt the view which is more objective or probable.

Undue primacy will not be given to the hypothetical answers of medical witnesses to exclude the eye witnesses. The courts will take note of the size and dimension of injuries said to be caused by a particular weapon and decide on questions relating to the same. Though account of eyewitnesses must prevail, it is not a universal principle; it is to be used in conjunction with other circumstances. The Supreme Court in Madan Gopal Kakkad v. Naval Dubey,  (1992) 3 SCC 204 : 1992 SCC (Cri) 598  held: “34. A medical witness called in as an expert to assist the court is not a witness of fact and the evidence given by the medical officer is really of an advisory character given on the basis of the symptoms found on examination. The expert witness is expected to put before the court all materials inclusive of the data which induced him to come to the conclusion and enlighten the court on the technical aspect of the case by explaining the terms of science so that the court although, not an expert may form its own judgement on those materials after giving due regard to the expert’s opinion because once the expert’s opinion is accepted, it is not the opinion of the medical officer but of the court.”

Medical Evidence Totally Inconsistent With Direct Evidence, Effect

If the evidence of the witness for the prosecution is totally inconsistent with the medical evidence, or where there is a glaring inconsistency between the direct evidence and the medical evidence, it will stand as a fundamental defect in the prosecution case and it is sufficient to discredit the entire case. [12] 

Where the opinion of the doctor is that the assailant shot from a distance of four feet, and the oral evidence show the distance as 18 or 20 feet from the deceased it will be held as a serious contradiction requires acquittal of the accused. (State of U.P. v. Ram Bahadur Singh, (2004) 9 SCC 310.

But, if the inconsistency is reasonably explained the expert evidence will be ignored. When variances between the oral and medical evidence are minor, credible and acceptable oral evidence can be given primacy over the other. Oral evidence has to get primacy since medical evidence is basically opinionative. The medical evidence adduced by prosecution has corroborative value since it supports why the eye-witnesses should not be disbelieved.

In Purshottom v. State of M.P., AIR 1980 SC 1873 the prosecution evidence showed infliction of three separate blows to the deceased. The medical officer who conducted the post-mortem examination found only one wound. According to him the wound found on the deceased could not have been the result of two simultaneous blows. It was found that it was extremely improbable, if not altogether impossible that three blows simultaneously given by three different persons from different directions with sharp edged weapons would land with such precision and exactitude so as to cause a single wound of such a clear cut margins and such dimensions and other characteristics as those of the external wound found by medical officer on the head of the deceased. The Supreme Court held that the version of the prosecution witnesses with regard to this vital fact was inherently improbable and intrinsically incredible. The ocular account of the occurrence was held falsified by the medical evidence. The accused were acquitted.

Amar Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1987 SC 826, is a similar case to Purshottom v. State of M.P. , mentioned above. In this case the prosecution witness stated that all the accused were armed with deadly weapons viz. Sua Barchi, Kulhari (axe), Dang (Cudgel) and Kirpan, and gave repeated blows with their respective weapons to the deceased and many of the blows fell on the ribs, and abdomen of the deceased, but in the post-mortem examination no injury was found on the ribs and abdomen of the deceased, not a single incised wound was found on the body of the deceased, and only abrasions, confusions and fractures were found, it was held that if the oral evidence were to be accepted there would be incised wounds all over the body of the deceased. Thus, there was apparent irreconcilable inconsistency between the oral and the medical evidence. The Supreme Court acquitted all the accused charged for murder.

Duty of the Prosecution to Prove Use of Weapon by Expert Evidence

The Supreme Court has held in Gurmej Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1992 SC 214 that the mere omission to elicit opinion of the medical officer in the witness box whether a particular injury was possible by the weapon of offence by showing weapon to the witness does not make difference where ocular testimony is acceptable and further corroborated by the first information report. 

In a case where death is due to injuries or wounds caused by a lethal weapon, it is always the duty of the prosecution to prove by expert evidence that it was likely or at least possible for the injuries to have been caused with the weapon with which and in the manner in which they are alleged to have been caused. (Mohinder Singh v. State, AIR 1953 SC 415; 1953 Cr.L.J. 1761).

In that case it was found doubtful whether the injuries which were attributed to the accused were caused by a gun or a rifle. The Supreme Court held that it was only by the evidence of a duly qualified expert that it could have been ascertained whether the injuries attributed to the accused were caused by a gun or a rifle and such evidence alone could settle the controversy as to whether they could possibly have been caused by a fire arm used at such a close range as was suggested in the evidence.

The principles laid down by the Hon’ble Supreme Court that the weapon of offence recovered in a case should be shown to an expert and he should be asked to say whether the injuries found on the deceased could be caused with that weapon has no application to cases where the alleged weapon of offence has not been recovered. (Jai Dev v. State of Punjab, AIR 1963 SC 612: 1963(1) Cr. L.J. 495).

 In Ishwar Singh v. State of U.P.,AIR 1976 SC 2423 (See also Kartarey v. State of UP, AIR 1976 SC 76: 1976 Cr.L.J. 13), the weapons were not shown to the medical officer who could have deposed which injury was caused by which weapon. The conviction of the accused was set aside by the Supreme Court and observed:

  • “It is the duty of the prosecution, and no less of the Court, to   see that the alleged weapon of the offence, if available, is  shown to the medical witness and his opinion invited as to  whether all or any of the injuries on the victim could be caused  with that weapon. Failure to do so may sometimes, cause aberration in the course of justice.”

But, where the medical evidence is clear, failure to produce weapon of offence would not negate the medical evidence (B.V. Danny Mao v. State, 1989 Cr LJ 226 (Gauh).

In Maghar Singh v. State: of Punjab, (1987) 2 SCC 642 the medical officer stated that the injuries found on the body of the deceased could be the result of either two shots or even more than two shots, but the evidence of eyewitnesses clearly showed that there were two shots. The Supreme Court held that there was no inconsistency between the medical evidence and the ocular evidence and the inconsistency deposed by the medical officer was merely a probability and it was not fatal to the prosecution case.

Use of Treatises

By the peculiar nature of scientific evidence, the court, in appraisal of such evidence, has power to refer to treatises of eminent authors acquainted with such matters.[13]

The Supreme Court requires that whenever it is intended to place reliance on a particular view taken by authors of book of Medical-jurisprudence, the said view must be put to the doctor to assess how far the view taken by the experts apply to the facts of the particular case.[14] Where conflicting views have been expressed in different books on Medical Jurisprudence, the conflict can be resolved by preferring the more specialised book on the subject.[15]

Conclusion

Courts always give due importance to the opinion of the experts. But, the expert-evidence is not a substantive evidence; and it is generally used as a piece of evidence for corroboration or for countering veracity of oral evidence. The evidence of an expert only aids and helps the Court as an advisory material.  The expert being not a witness of fact, his opinion is to be analysed objectively by the court. In this process, a Court is the expert of experts.


[1] Binder Munda v. State, 1992 Cr.L.J. 3508 Ori. (DB)

[2] The State (Delhi Administration) v. Pali Ram ,(1979) 2 SCC 158;

State of H.P. v. Jai Lal & Ors ., (1999) 7 SCC280;

Baso Prasad and Ors. v. State of Bihar , (2006) 13 SCC 65;

Malay Kumar Ganguly v. Dr. Sukumar Mukherjee, (2010) 2 SCC (Cri) 299.

[3] Solanki ChimanbhaiUkabhai v. State of Gujarat, AIR 1983 SC 484

Punjab Singh v. State of Haryana. AIR 1984 SC 1233

See also: Arjun v. State of Rajasthan, AIR 1995 SC 2507

[4] Mohan Singh v. Emperor, AIR 1925 All. 413 (DB).

State v. Rakshpal Singh, AIR 1953 All. 520;

Ram Pratap v. State, 1967 All.W.R. (H.C.) 395;

Ram Balak Singh v. State, AIR 1964 Pat. 62(DB);

Mellor v. Walnesley, 1905, 2Ch. 164 (CA);

Hadi Kisani v. State, AIR 1966 Orissa 21

Gofur Sheikh v. State, 1984 Cr.L.J. 559 (Cal);

Bhanda Gorh v. State of Assam, 1984 Cr.L.J.217 (Gau);

Jagdeo Singh v. State, 1979 Cr.L.J.236 (All);  

K. Pratap Reddy v. State of A.P., 1985 Cr.L.J.1446.

[5] Awadhesh v. State of MP  AIR 1988 SC 1158

[6] Brij Bhukhan v. State of U.P., AIR 1957 SC 474

[7] Piara Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1977 SC 2274,

[8] Makhan v. State of Gujarat, AIR 1971 SC 1797

[9] Stephen Seneviratne v. Kind, AIR 1936 P.C. 289,

Anant Chintaman Lagu v. State of Bombay, AIR 1960 C 500

[10] Vahula Bhusan v.State of Tamil Nadu, (1989) 1 SCJ 255,

State of U.P. v. Krishna Gopal, AIR 1988 SC 2154,

Dharamvir v. State, 1989 All. L.J. 454,

Awadhesh v. State of M.P. AIR 1988 SC 1158.

[11] Awadhesh v. State of M.P., AIR 1988 SC 1158,

Mohd. Habib v. State, 1988 CC Cases 401.

[12] Ram Narain v. State of Punjab. AIR 1975 SC 1727

Amar Singh v. State of Punjab. AIR 1987 SC 826,

Piara Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR 1977 SC 2274.

[13] MamjeePandey v. State of Bihar, 1989 Cr.L.J. (NOC) 186 (Pat.)

[14] Kusa v. State of Orissa, AIR 1980 SC 559,

Bhagwandas v. State of  Rajasthan, AIR 1957 SC 589,

Sunder Lal v. State of M.P., AIR 1954 SC 28,

Pratap Misra v. State of Orissa, AIR 1977 SC 1307.

[15] Mahendra Manilal Nanavati v. Sushila Mahendra Nanavati, AIR 1965 SC 364



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

‘Is Ban on Muslim Women to Enter Mosques, Unconstitutional’ Stands Tagged-on with Sabarimala Review-Reference Matter

Saji Koduvath, Advocate

Introduction

The petitioners in Yasmeen Zuber Ahmad Peerzade v. Union of  India, filed the Writ Petition under Article 32 of the Constitution of India before the Supreme Court, by way of a Public Interest Litigation, on March 26, 2019, seeking declaration that the practices of prohibition of entry of Muslim Women in Mosques in India is illegal and unconstitutional for being violative of the fundamental rights to equality, life and liberty and freedom of religion proclaimed under Articles 14, 15, 21, 25 and 29 of the Constitution and also to pass such further orders to provide a life of dignity to Muslim women. This case is tagged with Sabarimala temple-entry-matter and other cases in which rights of women are involved.

Sabarimala Decision

The Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court of India, on September 28, 2018, headed by the Chief Justice, held in 4:1 majority (Indian Young Lawyers Association Vs. Union of India: 2019-1 SCC 1), that the custom that prohibited women from entering the Sabarimala temple violated the rights to equality enshrined under Article 14, and freedom of religion guaranteed under Article 25 of the Constitution. It was also pointed out that the Preamble to the Constitution of India proclaimed the ‘liberty of thought, expression, belief, faith, and worship‘.

Also Read:

Prohibition of Entry of Muslim Women: Points Placed in Challenge

  1. The prohibition is void and unconstitutional as such practices are repugnant to the basic dignity of a woman as an individual.
  2. The arbitrary prohibition imposed on women is violate of Article 14 of the Constitution of India – to be treated equally – and Article 15 of the Constitution which clearly prohibits discrimination by the government on the basis of sex.
  3. The prohibition imposed is violative of fundamental rights under Articles 25 and 29 also of the Constitution of India.
  4. Preventing the females from entering mosque is violative of Article 44 of the Constitution of India which directs the State to endeavour to secure uniform civil code.
  5. The exclusion of women is, nonetheless, not supported by reasons of  “public order”, “health”, “morality” (in Article 25), and, in any case, Article 25(1) will not take precedence over other articles.
  6. A woman’s entry to a masjid or eidgah (a place where Muslims congregate for Eid-ul-Fitr and Eid-ul-Azha celebrations) does not create fitna (distress).
  7. In the Hajj pilgrimage and Umrah (a lesser Hajj) thousands of Muslim women gather and perform Hajj rituals such as tawaf (walking around the Ka’ba) and sa’I (running between the hills of Safa and Marwa) and ramye zamrat (stoning of the devil ceremony) along with their male counterparts.
  8. Religious bodies ask for and receive taxpayers’ money from the government are also subject to the conditions imposed by our Constitution.
  9. The historical sources also show that Prophet Muhammad had himself encouraged women to actively participate in mosque congregations and prayer.
  10. The most sacred mosque in the world for Muslims, Masjid-al-Haram in Mecca, embraces both men and women and there is complete unanimity in the Muslim community on the Masjid-al-Haram in Mecca – to all Muslims in the world.
  11. The Apex Court, in Khursheed Ahmad Khan v. State of Uttar Pradesh and Others, (2015) 8 SCC 439, has taken the view that practices permitted or not prohibited by a religion do not become a religious practice or a positive tenet of the religion, since a practice does not acquire the sanction of religion merely because it is permitted.
  12. The petitioners also argued that there is nothing in the Quran and the Hadith that ‘requires gender segregation’and that the Legislature has failed to ensure the dignity and equality of women in general and Muslim women in particular.

Stance of the contesting respondents

The contesting  respondents have not filed their response in Court. Their stance, as appears from the counter affidavit filed by the All India Muslim Personal Law Board, would be, mainly, the following:

  1. The issues do not pertain to any statute.
  2. The alleged  rights cannot be enforced against non-state entities like Mosques.
  3. Friday Namaz in congregation is not obligatory for women, though it is so, on Muslim men. As per doctrines of Islam, a woman is entitled to the same religious reward (Sawab) for praying as per her option either in Masjid or at home.
  4. The matters involved are religious practices based upon beliefs of the religion; and not matters ‘merely concern’ the management of a religious place.
  5. The matters involved are matters concern of Masjids, purely private bodies regulated by Muttawalis.
  6. They are not the activities ‘only concern’ regulating the activities connected with religious practice, also.
  7. It is not appropriate for the Court to enter into or interpret the religious principles/beliefs and tenets, invoking Articles 14, 15, 21, 25 and 29 of Constitution of India.
  8. It is not appropriate for the Court to attempt to answer issues that are matters of faith alone, when there is no ‘threat to life and liberty’
  9. It is not appropriate for the Court to interfere in religious beliefs and the practice of the essential features of any religion protected underArticle 26.
  10. In the absence of any state action, it is not appropriate for the Court to judicially determine or interfere in, or to seek resolution of, various aspects on ‘faith and belief’, and essential religious practices of faith, through judicial process.  It should be left to be resolved through the processes of social transformation within the religious denomination itself.
  11. During the pendency of the present petition, a five Judge Bench judgment in Kantaru Rajeevaru Vs. Indian Young Lawyers Association [Sabarimala-Case-Review from 2019-1 SCC 1]  has referred matters involving Articles 14, 25 and 26 to larger bench. The matters involved in that case are much relevant in this case also.

Present Status of the Case

This case, on prohibition of Muslim women to enter Mosque, is tagged on with Sabarimala Review-Reference matter [Kantaru Rajeevaru Vs. Indian Young Lawyers Association : Review from 2019-1 SCC 1] and pending consideration before a 9 Judge Bench.

Conclusion

The (i) right of entry of women in Sabarimala, (ii) right of entry of Muslim women in durgahs/mosques, (iii) right of entry of Parsi women, married to non-Parsis, into the holy fire place of Agyari and  (v) the challenge to the practice of female genital mutilation in Dawoodi Bohra Community are placed before the nine-judge-bench of the Supreme Court.

The result of the combined inquisitive analysis of all the aforesaid cases and the issues involved therein, in the constitutional ethos, by the nine-judge-bench, on every possibility, will not be against the so called ‘progressive view’ in favour of women. If the effect of answers of each segregated case and each separated issue is anatomically explored and blended together, the outcome may be diametrically opposite. The nine-judge-bench will analyse the matter, both ways; and, though it may appear that striking a balance between the divergent intransigence is impossible, the end-result will definitely be one which will be hailed ‘legitimate’, in future. It is the history of the Supreme Court of India, in similar matters.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Is Excommunication of Parsi Women for Marrying Outside, Unconstitutional

Parsi Wedding - Rituals, Customs, Traditions, Dress etc

Introduction

A Parsi woman will lose her religious identity if she marries a Non-Parsi.  Unlike a woman, a Parsi man will not face such a predicament.

Can this anomaly be saved as an ‘essential religious practice’?  Is it an ‘integral practice’ touching upon the right to profess, practice and propagate one’s own religion?

Goolrokh Gupta v. Burjor Pardiwala

Goolrokh Gupta filed a Writ Petition before the Gujarat High Court praying to allow her to perform funeral ceremonies of her parents in the event of their death. The petitioner contended that no tenet of Zorastrianism denied a born Parsi woman, rights to her religious identity on marriage to a non-Parsi. But, the Parsi Trust takes such a discriminatory stance. The said custom did not apply to Parsi males. It is violative of the right to equality under Articles 14 of the Constitution of India. It was pointed out that this excommunication was a matter of social and constitutional concern.

Also read:

Arguments of the respondents

The Parsi Trust opposed the petition and contended that denial of entry to non-Parsis to Parsi institutions was an essential practice of the religion and that under Article 26, the Parsi Trust was entitled to regulate entry.  The Respondents heavily relied upon an interpretation of Zorastrianism which directed renunciation of Parsi religion if a Parsi woman undergoes the inter-faith marriage. The respondents relied on Sardar Saifuddin v. State of Bombay (AIR 1962 SC 853),  wherein the Bombay Prevention of Excommunication Act, 1949 was struck down as unconstitutional by a Constitutional bench of the Supreme Court. Following contentions were raised, in Sardar Saifuddin, by the respondents therein:

  • The excommunication could be equated to the practice of untouchability, as the effect of both was the deprivation of human dignity and civil rights.
  • The matter involved issues of the right to individual’s right to faith and practice religion under Article 25.
  • Though there should be a need to balance the rights of individuals as well that of the denomination under Article 26 to manage internal affairs, due importance should be given to the rights of individuals, for the fundamental rights are primarily concerned with rights of individuals and protect individuality and choices.

The aforestated arguments were rejected by the Apex Court in Sardar Saifuddin stating as under:

  • “The content of Arts. 25 and 26 of the Constitution came up for consideration before this Court in The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments Madras Vs. Sri Lakshmindra Thirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Matt; Mahant Jagannath Ramanuj Das Vs. The State of Orissa;Sri Venkatamana Devaru Vs. The State of Mysore;Durgah Committee, Ajmer Vs. Syed Hussain Ali and several other cases and the main principles underlying these provisions have by these decisions been placed beyond controversy. The first is that the protection of these articles is not limited to matters of doctrine or belief, they extend also to acts done in pursuance of religion and therefore contain a guarantee for rituals and observances, ceremonies and modes of worship which are integral parts of religion. The second is that what constitutes an essential part of a religious or religious practice has to be decided by the courts with reference to the doctrine of a particular religion and include practices which are regarded by the COMMUNITY as a part of its religion.”

Majority dismissed the petition Upholding the Excommunication

The Gujarat High Court dismissed the writ petition of Ms. Gupta by 2:1 majority in Goolrokh Gupta v. Burjor Pardiwala, AIR 2012 CC 3266, on the main ground that a Parsi woman, upon marriage with a non-Parsi under the Special Marriage Act, ceases to be a Parsi. The High Court did not address the fundamental question of whether Ms. Gupta could be denied entry into Parsi institutions as an essential religious practice.

The majority pointed out that the English common law doctrine is that, in the absence of a specific statutory protection, the personality, known by religion, of a woman would merge into that of her husband.   Although such a principle of merger was not recognised by any of the religions in India, it had found that a married woman is identified by her husband’s family name superseding that of her father’s. The Court observed that it is of ‘general acceptance throughout the world’. The majority was of the opinion that the merger was essential to determine the religion of children born out of the marriage. To obtain reliefs from courts, countering this presumption, the bench observed that there should be a judicial declaration pursuant to a fact-finding inquiry. Since no such inquiry was conducted in the present case, the petitioner was deemed to have acquired the religious status of her Hindu husband. 

Minority Decision

J. Akil Kureshi, minority, found that there was no automatic conversion on marriage. Special Marriage Act, 1954 speaks of a special form of marriage in which both parties can retain their birth-religion insofar as the other conditions under Section 4 of the Act of 1954 were satisfied. Kureshi, J. noted that it highlights legislative commitment toward a secular state. He ruled that the petitioner retained her Parsi identity by solemnisation of her marriage under the Special Marriage Act.

Special Leave Petition before the Supreme Court

Ms. Gupta filed a Special Leave Petition before the Supreme Court.  The petition stands referred to a Constitutional Bench.  

It is pointed out that Goolrokh Gupta had not converted to the Hindu religion and the marriage was not taken place under the Hindu Marriage Act. The Special Marriage Act under which the marriage was solemnised, on the other hand, allowed the retention of religious identity. It was also pointed out that the matter was not one of acceptance by the religious or social community.  Therefore, it was contended that the presumption was that Ms Gupta continued as a Parsi.

The Constitution Bench observed at the hearing that the marriage under the Sp. Marriage Act would prima facie defeat the doctrine of merger .

The respondents, at the time of arguments before the Supreme Court, pointed out that the edicts of Zoroastrianism were very complex. Zoroastrianism is patrilineal and all the texts/edicts dictate that one was to marry within the fold of the religion itself. If one chose to marry outside the religion, they would not suffer excommunication but would end up in losing the privileges conferred on them by the religion. The Parsi Trust and other Respondents claimed that denial of entry to non-Parsis into the Parsi institutions was an essential practice of the religion and that it was protected  under Article 26, and that the Trust was entitled to regulate such entry.

Conclusion

The core issue involved in this case is the civil rights of an individual, protected under Article 25 of the Constitution of India, on one hand, and that of the religious denomination under Article 26, on the other. It can be definitely stated that the attempt of the Supreme Court will be to strike-out a balance, maintaining the Constitutional mandates, and judicial principles sustained hitherto in its precedents.

The Appeal is pending consideration.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

  1. Void, Voidable, Ab Initio Void, Order Without Jurisdiction and Sham Transactions
  2. ‘STATEMENTS’ alone can be proved by ‘CERTIFICATE’ under Sec. 65B Evidence Act.
  3. Sections 65A & 65B, Evidence Act and Arjun Panditrao: in Nutshell
  4. Does Alternate Remedy Bar Civil Suits and Writ Petitions?
  5. What is “period ending within two years next before the institution of the suit” in Easement by Prescription?
  6. When ‘Possession Follows Title’; When ‘Title Follows Possession’?
  7. Adverse Possession: Burden to Plead Sabotaged in Nazir Mohamed v. J. Kamala
  8. Sec. 65B, Evidence Act: Arjun Paditrao Criticised.
  9. Is the Basis of Every Easement, Theoretically, a Grant
  10. Polygraphy, Narco Analysis and Brain Mapping Tests in Criminal Investigation
  11. Who has to fix Damages in Tort and Contract?
  12. Can Courts Award Interest on Equitable Grounds?
  13. Public & Private Trusts in India
  14. Presumptions on Registered Documents & Collateral Purpose
  15. EFFECT OF MARKING DOCUMENTS WITHOUT OBJECTION
  16. PRODUCTION, ADMISSIBILITY & PROOF OF DOCUMENTS
  17. Modes of Proof of Documents
  18. Expert Evidence and Appreciation of Evidence
  19. Substantive Documents, and Documents used for Refreshing Memory and Contradicting Witnesses
  20. Jurisdiction of Civil Courts
  21. OBJECTIONS TO ADMISSIBILITY & PROOF OF DOCUMENTS
  22. Order II, Rule 2 CPC – Not to Vex Defendants Twice for the Same Cause of Action
  23. Notary Attested Power-of-Attorney is Sufficient for Registration of a Deed
  24. Sec. 91 CPC and Suits Against Wrongful Acts
  25. Vesting of Property in Trusts
  26. Clubs and Societies, Bye Laws Fundamental
  27. The Law and Principles of Mandatory Injunction
  28. Natural Justice – Not an Unruly Horse, Cannot be Placed in a Straight-Jacket & Not a Judicial Cure-all.
  29. Unstamped & Unregistered Documents and Collateral Purpose
  30. Pleadings Should be Specific; Why?
  31. How to Contradict a Witness under Sec. 145, Evidence Act
  32. Rules on Burden of Proof & Adverse Inference
  33. Presumptions on Documents and Truth of its Contents
  34. Best Evidence Rule in Indian Law
  35. Extent of Easement (Width of Way) in Easement of Necessity, Quasi Easement and Implied Grant
  36. Village Pathways and Right to Bury are not Easements.
  37. Sec. 65B,  Evidence Act: Certificate for Computer Output
  38. Legal Personality of Trustees and Office Bearers of Societies
  39. Interrogatories: When Court Allows, When Rejects?
  40. Can a Party to Suit Examine Opposite Party, as of Right?
  41. ‘Additional Burden Loses Lateral Support’ – Incorrect Proposition
  42. Production of Documents in Court: Order 11, Rule 14 CPC is not independent from Rule 12
  43. Incidents of Trust in Clubs and Societies.
  44. Management of Societies and Clubs, And Powers of General Body and Governing Body
  45. How to Sue Societies, Clubs and Companies
  46. Is Permission of Court Mandatory when a Power of Attorney Holder Files Suit
  47. Notary-Attested Documents: Presumption, Rebuttable
  48. Judicial & Legislative Activism in India: Principles and Instances
  49. Maratha Backward Community Reservation Case: Supreme Court Fixed Upper Limit at 50%.
  50. Separation Of Powers: Who Wins the Race – Legislature, Executive or Judiciary ?
  51. Custom & Customary Easements in Indian Law
  52. What is Easement? Does Right of Easement Allow to ‘Enjoy’ After Making a Construction?
  53. Constructive Res Judicata and Ineffectual Res Judicata
  54. Is Decree in a Representative Suit (OI R8 CPC) Enforceable Against Persons Not Eo-Nomine Parties?
  55. Admissibility of Visual and Audio Evidence (Including Photographs, Cassettes, Tape-recordings, Films, CCTV Footage, CDs, e-mails, Chips, Hard-discs, Pen-drives)
  56. Court Interference in Election Process
  57. Significance of Scientific Evidence in Judicial Process
  58. ‘Is Ban on Muslim Women to Enter Mosques, Unconstitutional’ Stands Tagged-on with Sabarimala Revision-Reference Matter
  59. Is Excommunication of Parsi Women for Marrying Outside, Unconstitutional
  60. Article 370: Is There Little Chance for Supreme Court Interference
  61. Certificate is Required Only for ‘Computer Output’; Not for ‘Electronic Records’: Arjun Panditrao Explored.
  62. M. Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das –Pragmatic Verdict on Ayodhya Disputes
  63. Vesting of Property in Societies and Clubs
  64. Juristic Personality of Societies and Clubs
  65. Societies and Branches
  66. Effect of Registration of Societies and Incorporation of Clubs
  67. Clubs and Societies: General Features
  68. Indian Law of Trusts Does Not Accept Salmond, as to Dual Ownership
  69. Adverse Possession: An Evolving Concept
  70. What is Trust in Indian Law?
  71. Kesavananda Bharati Case: Effect and Outcome – Never Ending Controversy
  72. CAA Challenge: Divergent Views
  73. Secularism & Freedom of Religion in Indian Panorama
  74. Relevancy, Admissibility and Proof of Documents
  75. Forfeiture of Earnest Money and Reasonable Compensation
  76. Declaration and Injunction
  77. Can Legislature Overpower Court Decisions by an Enactment?

Article 370: Is There Little Chance for Supreme Court Interference

Adv. Saji Koduvath.

Introduction

The Constitution of India was made applicable to the State of Jammu and Kashmir, in its entirety, like any other States, by a Constitution Order passed by the President of India on 5th August, 2019.  On 6th August, 2019, in exercise of the powers conferred by clause (3) of Article 370 of the Constitution of India read with clause (1) of article 370, the President, on the recommendation of Parliament, declared that all special status given to J & K under Article 370 would cease to operate.

These developments are highly controversial. Some speak that the highest assurance of historical importance that has been given by the nation, India, through its Constitution, to a constituent state is betrayed. But, others say it is a mark of national integration.

Special status had been given to J&K in the following historical and significant background.

British Restores India 600 Princely States

The British, when left India, through the Indian Independence Act, 1947, restored sovereignty of about 600 princely states, including Kashmir. The princely states had three options: First, to remain as an independent country; Second, to join Dominion of India; and the Third, to join Dominion of Pakistan. The joining with India or Pakistan had to be through a mutual agreement – the Instrument of Accession (IoA.)  

Instrument of Accession by J&K

The Maharaja of Kashmir, Raja Hari Singh, had initially decided to take an independent stand and to sign standstill agreements with India and Pakistan. But following an invasion of tribesmen and Army men in plainclothes from Pakistan, he sought the help of India, which in turn led to the accession of Kashmir to India.

Raja Hari Singh signed the IoA on October 26, 1947 and Governor General of India, Lord Mountbatten, accepted it on October 27, 1947.

The Schedule appended to the IoA between India and Kashmir gave the Parliament of India the power to legislate on Defence, External Affairs and Communications, with respect to J&K.

Article 370 Reads:

  • 370. Temporary provisions with respect to the State of Jammu and Kashmir.—
  • (1) Notwithstanding anything in this Constitution,—
  • (a) the provisions of article 238 shall not apply in relation to the State of Jammu and Kashmir;
  • (b) the power of Parliament to make laws for the said State shall be limited to—
  • (i) those matters in the Union List and the Concurrent List which, in consultation with the Government of the State, are declared by the President to correspond to matters specified in the Instrument of Accession governing the accession of the State to the Dominion of India as the matters with respect to which the Dominion Legislature may make laws for that State; and (ii) such other matters in the said Lists as, with the concurrence of the Government of the State, the President may by order specify.
  • Explanation. — For the purposes of this article, the Government of the State means the person for the time being recognised by the President as the Maharaja of Jammu and Kashmir acting on the advice of the Council of Ministers for the time being in office under the Maharaja’s Proclamation dated the fifth day of March, 1948;
  • (c) the provisions of article 1 and of this article shall apply in relation to that State;
  • (d) such of the other provisions of this Constitution shall apply in relation to that State subject to such exceptions and modifications as the President may by order specify:
  • Provided that no such order which relates to the matters specified in the Instrument of Accession of the State referred to in paragraph (i) of sub-clause (b) shall be issued except in consultation with the Government of the State:
  • Provided further that no such order which relates to matters other than those referred to in the last preceding proviso shall be issued except with the concurrence of that Government.
  • (2) If the concurrence of the Government of the State referred to in paragraph (ii) of sub-clause (b) of clause (1) or in the second proviso to sub-clause (d) of that clause be given before the Constituent Assembly for the purpose of framing the Constitution of the State is convened, it shall be placed before such Assembly for such decision as it may take thereon.
  • (3) Notwithstanding anything in the foregoing provisions of this article, the President may, by public notification, declare that this article shall cease to be operative or shall be operative only with such exceptions and modifications and from such date as he may specify:
  • Provided that the recommendation of the Constituent Assembly of the State referred to in clause (2) shall be necessary before the President issues such a notification”

Article 370 and the Constituent Assembly of J&K.

The declared policy of India was that the disputes on accession should be settled in accordance with the wishes of people rather than a unilateral decision of the ruler of the princely state.

India regarded accession of J&K as purely temporary and provisional, as stated in the Government of India’s White Paper on J&K in 1948. In a letter to J&K Prime Minister Sheikh Abdullah dated May 17, 1949, Prime Minister Jawaharlal Nehru wrote: “The Constitution of Jammu and Kashmir is a matter for determination by the people of the state represented in a Constituent Assembly convened for the purpose.”

Article 370 – Subject to Plebiscite

The original draft of Article 370 was presented by the Government of J&K.

Following modifications and negotiations, on the draft placed by J&K, Article 306A (now 370) was passed in the Constituent Assembly on May 27, 1949. It was moved in the Constitution Assembly by Shri. Gopalaswami Ayyangar

Moving the motion, Ayyangar said that though accession was complete, India had offered to a plebiscite taken when the conditions were created, and if accession was not ratified then “we shall not stand in the way of Kashmir separating herself away from India”.

On October 17, 1949, when Article 370 was finally included in the Constitution by India’s Constituent Assembly, Ayyangar reiterated India’s commitment to plebiscite and drafting of a separate constitution by J&K’s Constituent Assembly.

Presidential Order of 1954 & Article 35A

Article 35A of the Constitution has been introduced through a Presidential Order in 1954 invoking Article 370. Article 35A empowered the J&K legislature to define the state’s permanent residents; and their special rights and privileges to Indian-administered Kashmir, including Jammu and Ladakh.

The Maharaja of Kashmir, Hari Singh, had passed a law in 1927 to stop the influx of people from Punjab. Reports say that it was done as urged by Kashmiri Hindus. The same law was re-introduced in 1954. It was made part of Article 35A, and thus granted Kashmir special status to J&K within India.

After enacting Article 35A, all identified residents were issued a permanent resident certificate, which entitled them to special benefits related to employment, scholarships and other privileges.  The biggest advantage considered by the permanent residents was that they alone had the right to own, buy, or sell immovable property in the state.

By the 1954 Presidential Order, almost the entire Constitution was extended to J&K. Besides 260 of 395 Articles, 94 out of 97 entries in the Union List were made applicable to J&K by this Order; 26 out of 47 items of the Concurrent List have been brought-in. Seven out of 12 Schedules were also extended to the state.

J & K Constitution

It is very important that Article 3 of the J&K Constitution declared J&K to be an integral part of India. In the Preamble to the Constitution, there was a categorical acknowledgement about the object of the J&K Constitution – “to further define the existing relationship of the state with the Union of India as its integral part thereof.” Moreover people of state were referred as ‘permanent residents’; not ‘citizens’. It is noteworthy that there was no claim as to ‘sovereignty’ of J&K in their Constitution. One of the main reasons for enacting a special Constitution for J&K is said to be to bring the provisions of the laws relating to J&K out of the clutches of the fundamental rights. Various fundamental rights (under Article 14, 19, 21 etc.) made it ‘difficult’ to provide special rights to J&K people and J&K situations.

Special Status given to J&K under  Article 370

Article 370 itself exempted operation of other provisions of the Constitution except Article 1 and Article 370, to J&K. By virtue of Article 1, J&K was included in the list of states. It further permitted the J&K to draft its own Constitution.

With respect to the legislative powers of the Parliament, Article 370 restricted Centre to make laws on the subjects included in the IoA, only on “consultation” with the state government.  But, if the concurrence of the Government of the State was to be given, or obtained, before the convening of the Constituent Assembly, it was provided to place the same before such Assembly (when it is convened.)

Similar Special Provisions in Other States also

Article 370 is captioned as ‘Temporary Provisions with respect to the State of Jammu and Kashmir’.  Article 371 and 371-A to 371-I speak of certain types of privileges or restrictions including purchase of land, in the Himachal Pradesh, Nagaland, Manipur, AP, Sikkim, Misoram, Arunachal Pradesh and Goa. Domicile-based reservation in admissions and even jobs is also allowed.

Why Article 370 was ‘Temporary’

Article 370 was ‘Temporary’ in the sense that the J&K Constituent Assembly had a right to modify/ delete/ retain it. It was temporary, for the validity of this provision depended upon the plebiscite to be held in the State of Jammu and Kashmir.

Does Article 370 Become a Permanent Provision?

Three views are propounded.

First, Article 370 became permanent when the Constituent Assembly of J&K was dissolved (on January 26, 1957). Article 370(3) permits deletion of Article 370 by a Presidential Order, preceded by the ‘concurrence’ of J&K’s Constituent Assembly. It was not happened by a decision of the Constituent Assembly of J&K.

Second view is that Article 370 continues to operate with obtaining the ‘concurrence’ from the State Assembly which stepped into the shoes of the Constituent Assembly.

And the third view is that on dispersal of the Constituent Assembly of Jammu and Kashmir (on January 27, 1957) after adopting the state’s constitution, ‘there vanished also the president’s powers – under Article 370 – to add more legislative powers to the Centre in respect of J&K or extend to the state any other provision of the constitution of India’. (Constitutional expert, AG Noorani, supports this view.)

Rajendra Prasad on ‘Temporary’ Nature of 370

AG Noorani pointed out in an essay that ‘President Rajendra Prasad, himself a distinguished lawyer’, wrote on September 6, 1952 as under:

  • “… under clause 1(b)(ii) and the second proviso to clause 1(d) of Article 370, it excludes altogether the parliament of India from having any say regarding the constitution of Jammu and Kashmir……The abrogation of Article 370 abrogates along with it application of Article 1 to the state, with the result that the state ceases to be part of the territory of India…”

Alleged aggressions of Centre by the Presidential Orders

  • The Centre has used Article 370 to amend J&K’s Constitution, though that power was not given (to the President) under Article 370.
  • Despite a similar provision that of Article 356 of the Indian Constitution (President’s Rule) is in an Article 92 of the J&K Constitution, Article 356 itself was extended to J&K.
  • The J&K Constitution provides for election of Governor by the Assembly. Article 370 was used to convert it into a nominee of the President.
  • To extend President’s rule beyond one year in other states, the government made Constitutional amendments one after the other. But, in J&K Article 370 was invoked without this Constitutional Amendment.
  • Article 249 (power of Parliament to make laws on State List entries) was extended to J&K without a resolution by the Assembly and just by a recommendation of the Governor. It is utter violation of Art. 370.

The Presidential Order and  J & K Reorganisation Act of 2019

On August 5, 2019, the President of India issued the Constitution (Application to Jammu and Kashmir) Order, 2019, under Article 370, superseding the Constitution (Application to Jammu and Kashmir) Order, 1954. By virtue of the Order all the provisions of the Indian Constitution were made applicable to Jammu and Kashmir, whereby the separate status conferred to the State J&K was abolished. The Order stated that it was issued with the “concurrence” of the Government of State of J&K. The ‘concurrence’ was, apparently, that had been given by the Governor appointed by the President of India. The President issued the Order on the basis of the resolution adopted by both Houses of the Parliament, Lok Sabha and Rajya Sabha.

Jammu and Kashmir: Status Changed

On August 5, 2019 itself, the Bill, Jammu and Kashmir Reorganisation Bill, 2019, to change the status of Jammu and Kashmir and to form two separate union territories, namely Union Territory of Jammu and Kashmir and Union Territory of Ladakh was introduced in Rajya Sabha; and on the next day, before the Lok Sabha. The union territory of Jammu and Kashmir was proposed to have a legislature, whereas the union territory of Ladakh didn’t.

What Kashmiris Fear 

Kashmir is a Muslim-majority Territory. It is said that Kashmiris fear that the unique privileges, including property rights, coherent culture out of Muslim population etc. will be eroded; and a change in the law will affect the state’s demographics. Already tensions are high in this region. Apart from enjoying the benefits, the situation prevailed permitted a separate flag and independence over all matters except foreign affairs, defence and communications. The article 370 allowed the state a certain amount of autonomy – and freedom to make laws.  It was possible to restrain Indians or Hindus from purchasing property or settle there. And, they were proud of own Constitution and special status.

Kashmiris suspect that by advent of Constitutional changes Hindus would migrate to the state. This would sound well. Former Jammu and Kashmir Chief Minister Mehbooba Mufti has pointed out that changing the law would further alienate Kashmiris.

There had been fights and struggles since 1989. India blames Pakistan. Pakistan raises claim on Kashmir in its entirety.

Stand of Modi Goverment

The government says that the change of law will bring development to the region.

“I want to tell the people of Jammu and Kashmir what damage Articles 370 and 35A did to the state,” said Mr Amith Shah, Home Minister, in the Parliament, “it’s because of these sections that democracy was never fully implemented, corruption increased in the state, that no development could take place.”

Legal Challenge

According to the Constitution, Article 370 could be changed only with ‘concurrence’ of the State. But there hasn’t been normal a state government in Jammu and Kashmir for over a year now. In June last year, federal rule was imposed after the government of the then chief minister, Mehbooba Mufti, was reduced to a minority. Therefore, the governor imposed its rule. The government of India says it is well within its rights to bring in the changes with the concurrence of Governor and that similar decisions have been taken by federal governments in the past.

AG Noorani

AG Noorani says that the Presidential Orders which made the Constitution of India applicable to the State of Jammu and Kashmir in its entirety, like other States, was ‘an illegal decision, akin to committing fraud’.

Political Criticism

P Chidambaram, a senior leader in the opposition (Congress Party) described the decision as a “catastrophic step” and warned in parliament that it may lead to serious consequences. He said: “You may think you have scored a victory, but you are wrong and history will prove you to be wrong. Future generations will realise what a grave mistake this house is making today”.

Earlier Court Decisions

In Prem Nath Kaul (1959) the Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court accepted the argument that the Article 370 was a temporary provision.  But in Sampat Prakash (1969) the SC refused to accept Article 370 as temporary. The five-judge Bench said that ‘Article 370 has never ceased to be operative’; and that it was a permanent provision.

Manohar Lal Sharma v. Union of India

The Amendments made to Article 35A and 370 were questioned before the Supreme Court in Manohar Lal Sharma v. Union of India. The Advocates argued that the Supreme Court had given its earlier decision in Sampat Prakash, without taking into account the law laid down in Prem Nath Kaul. Thereon they called for a ‘reference’ to a larger bench since the present bench was of the same strength as Sampath Prakash and Prem Nath Kaul.  The 5-judge bench of the Supreme Court, on 2nd March 2020, rejected the request to refer these petitions to a larger bench holding that there was no such ‘oversight’ or ‘conflict’ as argued.

Conclusion

The Supreme Court will examine in Manohar Lal Sharma v. Union of India whether the abolition of Article 370 is unconstitutional and violates the basic structure of the Constitution. If the change made is held to be unconstitutional, several earlier Presidential Orders may have to be rendered invalid.

  • Now, from August 2, 2023, the Constitution Bench, headed by the Chief Justice of India, considers this matter under the Caption “In Re: Article 370 of the Constitution”.
  • The argument of the Petitioners were over, after 10 days’ hearing, on August 23, 2023.

Read Blog: Art. 370 – Turns the Constitution on Its Head



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Certificate is Required Only for ‘Computer Output’; Not for ‘Electronic Records’: Arjun Panditrao Explored.

Printer, Desk, Office, Fax, Scanner, Home Office

Saji Koduvath, advocate.

Introspection

No.Analysis of the authorLaw rendered by the Supreme Court
1Sec. 65B deals with ‘Admissibility’ (alone) of a Computer Output/Copy. If ‘truth’ is in question, it must be proved.“31. … admissibility and proof thereof must follow the drill of Section 65B …
Sections 62 to 65 being irrelevant for this purpose. ……”
2Sec. 65B is an (additional) enabling provision to prove copy. Non-obstante clause (‘Notwithstanding Anything’) in Sec. 65B – Not exclude Sec. 65. “34. …. special provisions of Sections 65A and 65B of the Evidence Act are a complete Code in themselves ……”
“34. …a written certificate under Section 65B(4) is a sine qua non  …”  
3Conditions in S. 65B(2) are to be satisfied through oral evidence or affidavit, (except for ‘Statements’; they can be by “Certificate” also). “59. … Oral evidence in the place of such certificate cannot possibly suffice as Section 65B(4) is a mandatory requirement of the law. … To hold otherwise would render Section 65B(4) otiose.”
4Photo or video captured in a mobile phone, ‘trap-video’, CCTV footage, etc. cannot be used under Sec. 65B.
•The computer output (copy) is ‘deemed to be (also) a document’ if only the conditions mentioned in S. 65B(2) are fulfilled, that is:
• USED REGULARLY to STORE or process information
• activities REGULARLY CARRIED ON
• BY THE PERSON having lawful control,
•information was REGULARLY FED
•in the ORDINARY COURSE,
• information is REPRODUCED in the
•ORDINARY COURSE of the SAID ACTIVITIES.
Apex Court accepted –
CCTV footage in: Navjot Sandhu, (2005); Tomaso Bruno (2015),
CDs/VCDs in: Arjun Panditrao (2020)
CDs in: Anvar PV (2014).
CDR in: Sonu (2017)
Tape recorded conversation: Vikram Singh (2017)
Videography of scene of crime in: Shafhi (2018).
5‘STATEMENTS’ alone can be PROVED by ‘Certificate’ under S. 65B(4). “59. We may reiterate, therefore, that the certificate required under Section 65B(4) is a condition precedent to the admissibility of EVIDENCE by way of ELECTRONIC RECORD…. . “  

What is brought about by Section 65B, Evidence Act?

  1. It enables a litigant to prove computer output (secondary evidence)
    • without further proof or production of electronic record’ (original), and
    • by producing a ‘certificate’ (as provided in this Section).
  2. Presumption is provided as to the correctness of the computer output (copy or print out) under Sec. 65B(5)(c).

Contents in a Nutshell

  1. Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020) 3 SCC 216, is per incurium as it went wrong in observing:
    • that ‘the certificate required under Section 65B(4) is a condition precedent to the admissibility’ of ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence);
    • that by virtue of the non-obstante clause (‘Notwithstanding anything contained in the Act .. .. the computer output shall be deemed to be ALSO a document’) Sections 63 and 65 of the Evidence Act cannot at all be adverted to in proving a computer output (secondary evidence); and
    • that Section 65B being a special law, the general law under Sections 63 and 65 has to yield; and therefore, the computer outputs (secondary evidence) can be proved by “certificate” alone, and cannot be proved by the usual method of oral evidence or affidavit.
  2. It failed to observe:
    • that “Electronic record containing the statement alone can be proved with Sec. 65B(4) Certificate (statement is confined to the matters that can be made in a written form: e.g. call-records of phones, bank-account-statements); and not all information (includes photo, video etc. in a computer, pen-drive or CD etc.).
  3. It should have noticed:
    • that Section 65B deals with computer output (perceived as secondary evidence) alone; and
    • only formal evidence and admissibility (and not truth of contents) are dealt with in Sec. 65B.
  4. It was thoroughly mistaken in holding:
    • that a certificate, swearing ‘best of the knowledge and belief’, can be brought by ‘force’ (as a ‘thing’).
  5. It missed to see:
    • that the changes made to law by the introduction of Sec. 65A and 65B are:
      1. simplification of procedure for proving electronic record by producing a copy (computer output) by declaring the copy also as a (deemed) document – if the conditions are satisfied (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course, etc.).
      2. only “where it is desired to give a ‘statement’ in evidenceit can be had by “a certificate” as provided in Sec. 65B(4).
      3. the computer output (print or copy) can be tendered in evidence without evidence as to the computer which (finally) produced it – for, it will be presumed (shall be taken) “to have been produced by a computer … by means of any appropriate equipment”, as per Sec. 65B(5)(c).

What is brought about by Section 65B, Evidence Act?

  1. Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act enables a litigant to prove computer output (derived from original – secondary evidence) ‘without further proof or production of electronic record’ (original), provided the conditions laid down in Sec. 65B(2) are fulfilled (such as: the computer was operating properly, the electronic record is derived from such information fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the activities, etc.). Sec. 65B declares that the computer output (copy or print out) ‘shall be deemed to be also a document‘.
    • The (general) provision, in the Evidence Act, to admit a copy of a document is Sec. 65. Under Sec. 65, it must be proved by evidence – oral evidence or affidavit – that one of the conditions laid down in the section, for production of copy, is satisfied (that is: loss of original, original with other side and notice given, etc.). Sec. 63, Evidence Act lays down the sorts of admissible copies (such as: certified copies, copies made from the original by mechanical processes etc.).
    • The non-obstante clause (‘notwithstanding anything’) in Sec. 65B, Evidence Act does not oust Sec. 63 and 65; Sec. 65B is only an added provisionto prove copy or print out.
      • Note: If the computer was one not used regularly, or the information was one not ‘regularly fed’ into the computer in the ordinary course, etc., Sec. 65B cannot be invoked (‘without further proof or production of the original’). E.g. photo or video captured in a mobile phone; ‘trap-video’. In such a case, we have to resort other provisions of the Evidence Act.
  2. Still simpler provisions are introduced to prove ‘statements (call-records of phones, bank-account-statements, etc.), inasmuch as:
    • ‘Statements’ can be proved by a mere ‘certificate provided under Sec. 65B(4).
      • [Note: It is not made applicable to ‘information’ like CCTV Footage, photo in a pen-drive or video in a CD (Contra view in Court decisions) ].
  3. There is presumption as to correctness (not truth) of the computer output (copy or print out) under Sec. 65B(5)(c), as it provides:
    • ‘a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’.

PART I – GENERAL

Relevancy, Admissibility and Probative Value of Documents

Sec. 5 and 136 of the Evidence Act stipulate that evidence can be given only on ‘facts in issue’ or ‘relevant facts’. Relevant facts are enumerated in Sec. 6 onwards.

Generally speaking, all relevant documents are admissible. But, various provisions of the Evidence Act, Civil and Criminal Procedure Codes, Stamp Act, Registration Act etc. stipulate various formalities or regulations for tendering documents in evidence.

Whenever a document is admitted in court, the probative value thereof will be a matter for the court to determine. In State of Bihar v. Radha Krishna Singh (AIR 1983 SC 684) it is observed:

  • “Admissibility of a document is one thing and its probative value quite another—these two aspects cannot be combined. A document may be admissible and yet may not carry any conviction and weight or its probative value may be nil.”

Electronic Record

Section 2(1)(t) of the Information Technology Act, 2000 defines an ‘electronic record’ as under:

  • electronic record” means data, record or data generated, image or sound stored, received or sent in an electronic form or micro film or computer generated micro fiche;

Technically, the ‘electronic record’ will be (i) the data (E-mails, telephonic recordings, CCTV footage, etc.) or (ii) other material in an electronic form (video recordings in CD, DVD), so also the (iii) microfilm, the computer-generated microfiche, etc. attached, or attachable, to a computer, or other electronic equipment.

It can be seen that our Apex Court, in the following (earlier) cases, had held that the tape records of conversations and speeches were admissible under the Indian Evidence   Act:

  • S.   Pratap   Singh   v.   State   of   Punjab, (1964) 4 SCR 753; AIR 1964 SC 72
  • Yusaffalli Esmail  Nagree  v.  State  of  Maharashtra, (1967) 3 SCR 720. 
  • Sri Rama Reddy v. V. V. Giri, AIR 1972 SC 1162
  • R.M. Malkani v. State of   Maharashtra, AIR 1973 SC 157
  • Ziyauddin   Burhanuddin v. Brijmohan   Ramdas, (1976) 2 SCC 17
  • Ram Singh v. Col. Ram Singh, AIR 1986 SC 3

CD, Pen Drive etc. into which information is directly fed into are ‘Electronic Records

By virtue of the provisions of the Evidence Act (Sec. 3, 22A, 59 and 62) the (original) CD, Pen Drive, Memory Card etc., into which information is directly fed into, are  ‘electronic records‘ [State of Gujarat v. Shailendra Kamalkishor Pande: 2008 CriLJ 953 (Gujrat) ] ; and they are also Primary Evidence. They are subject to Sec. 22A and Sec. 59, Evid. Act.

Sec. 22A Reads as follows:

  • Sec. 22A. When oral admission as to contents of electronic records are relevant: Oral admissions as to the contents of electronic records are not relevant, unless the genuineness of the electronic record produced is in question.”  

Sec. 59 Reads as under:

  • Sec. 59. Proof of facts by oral evidence: All facts, except the contents of documents or electronic records, may be proved by oral evidence.”

‘Electronic record’ being perceived, in the Evidence Act, as the ‘original’ data, record, etc. that are put in or stored, casually, the ‘hard-disc’ of the computer is the ‘electronic record’ (rather than the computer itself); and it can also be an external hard-disc, CD, DVD or a chip or a memory-card or a pen-drive to which the ‘information’ is directly fed into – using a computer, a video camera, mobile phone, etc. [State of Gujarat v. Shailendra Kamalkishor Pande: 2008 CriLJ 953 (Gujrat) ].   It must have been self-generated without any human intervention. [Kishan Tripathi @ Kishan Painter v. The State (2016) 2 DLT (Cri) 666)].

Audio and Video Recordings were found to be relevant and admissible as ‘documents’ under section 3 of the Indian Evidence Act, in earlier cases.  See:

  • Shri N. Sri Rama Reddy v. Shri V. V. Giri: AIR 1971 SC 1162;
  • Rup Chand v. Mahabir Parshad, AIR 1956 P H 173; 
  • Dr. Partap Singh v. The State Of Punjab,  AIR 1963 P H 298;
  • R. M. Malkani v. State of Maharashtra,  1973 AIR 157;
  • Yusufalli Esmail Nagree v. The State of Maharashtra:  AIR  1968 SC 147.
  • See also: K. Ramajayam v. Inspector of Police, 2016 Cri. L.J. 1542;
  • R. Mohanraj v. TN Legislative Assembly, (2016) 6 SCC 82.

CCTV Footage is a strong piece of evidence

In Tomaso Bruno v. State of Uttar Pradesh, (2015) 7 SCC 178, Justice R. Banumathi, Justice Kurian Joseph and Justice Anil R. Dave observed as under: 

  • “CCTV footage is a strong piece of evidence which would have indicated whether the accused remained inside the hotel and whether they were responsible for the commission of a crime. It would have also shown whether or not the accused had gone out of the hotel. CCTV footage being a crucial piece of evidence, it is for the prosecution to have produced the best evidence which is missing. Omission to produce CCTV footage, in our view, which is the best evidence, raises serious doubts about the prosecution case.”

Computer Output

According to Sec. 65B(1), computer output is ‘any information contained in an electronic record which is

  • printed on a paper,
  • stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer’.

Section 65B(1) declares that the ‘computer output’

  • ‘shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question’ (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course, etc.); and
  • ‘shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence’.

See Blog: How to Prove WhatsApp Chats, Facebook Messages and Website Information in Courts?

PART II – SEC. 65A and 65B

Section 65A is only an introductory provision to Sec. 65B. It does not control Section 65B. Sec. 65A reads:

  • “The contents of electronic records may be proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B”.

Therefore, it is clear, on a reading of both Sec. 65A and Sec. 65B:

  • Section 65B deals with admissibility’ of computer output (perceived as secondary evidence); and 
  • it does not deal with proof/truth of contents of the ‘electronic record’  (perceived as primary evidence) as such.

Indian Evidence Act is amended in 2000 and introduced Sections 65A & 65B with a view to render a simple procedure to admit ‘computer output’, in evidence. It is explicit from the introductory part of Sec. 65B(1), which reads as under: 

  • “Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (hereinafter referred to as the computer output) shall be … admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence….”

It is noteworthy that the ambiguity as to whether electronic–records are also ‘documents’ is already removed by the amendment to Sec. 3 Evd. Act. (Evidence’ means and includes … .. all documents including electronic records’.)  ‘Electronic records’ being already declared as ‘documents’ by the Evidence Act, Section 65B (1) needed to declare ‘computer output’ (perceived as secondary evidence) alone as documents.

Section 65B is a borrowed provision

Section 65B is brought to Indian law from Section 5 of the UK Civil Evidence Act, 1968. It remains a sheer fact that by the time we borrowed this provision from the UK law, they repealed (1995) it. (It is pointed out in Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020) 3 SCC 216, itself.)

The present UK Act (Civil Evidence Act 1995) does not make any special provision for Electronic Evidence or Computerised Records. It deals this matter under the head ‘hearsay evidence’ and makes ‘safeguards’ with respect to the hearsay evidence.

Landmark Decisions

  1. State (NCT of Delhi) v. Navjot Sandhu, (2005) 11 SCC 600,  two- judge bench decision. It is held:
    • “Irrespective of the compliance with the requirements of Section 65B, which is a provision dealing with admissibility of electronic records, there is no bar to adducing secondary evidence under the other provisions of the Evidence Act, namely, Sections 63 and 65. It may be that the certificate containing the details in sub-section (4) of Section 65-B is 26 not filed in the instant case, but that does not mean that secondary evidence cannot be given even if the law permits such evidence to be given in the circumstances mentioned in the relevant provisions, namely, Sections 63 and 65.”
  2. Anvar PV v. PK Basheer, (2014-10 SCC 473), three- judge bench decision. It is held:
    • That (Sections 65A & 65B) is a complete code in itself. Being a special law, the general law under Sections 63 and 65 has to yield.”
    • But finally held: “It is clarified that notwithstanding what we have stated herein in the preceding paragraphs on the secondary evidence of electronic record with reference to Sections 59, 65A and 65B of the Evidence Act, if an electronic record as such is used as primary evidence under Section 62 of the Evidence Act, the same is admissible in evidence, without compliance with the conditions in Section 65B of the Evidence Act.”
  3. Tomaso Bruno v. State of UP, (2015-7 SCC 178), three-bench decision.
    • It is held, as to make CCTV footage admissible, as under:
      • Secondary evidence of contents of document can also be led under Section 65 of the Evidence Act”.
  4. Sonu v. State of Haryana (2017-8 SCC 570): two- judge bench decision. It is held:
    • “The crucial test, as affirmed by this Court, is whether the defect could have been cured at the stage of marking the document. Applying this test to the present case, if an objection was taken to the CDRs being marked without a certificate, the court could have given the prosecution an opportunity to rectify the deficiency.”
  5. Shafhi Muhammed v. State of HP, (2018-2 SCC 801 ), two- judge bench decision.
    • Tomaso Bruno (2015) was followed in. It was held as under:
    • “(11) The applicability of procedural requirement under Section 65B(4) of the Evidence Act of furnishing certificate is to be applied only when such electronic evidence is produced by a person who is in a position to produce such certificate being in control of the said device and not of the opposite party. In a case where electronic evidence is produced by a party who is not in possession of a device, applicability of Sections 63 and 65 of the Evidence Act cannot be held to be excluded. In such case, procedure under the said Sections can certainly be invoked. If this is not so permitted, it will be denial of justice to the person who is in possession of authentic evidence/witness but on account of manner of proving, such document is kept out of consideration by the court in absence of certificate under Section 65B(4) of the Evidence Act, which party producing cannot possibly secure. Thus, requirement of certificate under Section 65B(h) [sic-65B(4)] is not always mandatory.
    • (12) Accordingly, we clarify the legal position on the subject on the admissibility of the electronic evidence, especially by a party who is not in possession of device from which the document is produced. Such party cannot be required to produce certificate under Section 65B(4) of the Evidence Act. The applicability of requirement of certificate being procedural can be relaxed by Court wherever interest of justice so justifies.”
  6. Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020)3 SCC 216, three-judge bench decision. It substantially followed PV Anwar (2014) with a ‘clarification’.
    • Because it is held in Anver PV v. PK Basheer that Section 62, 63 and 65 are not applied for electronic evidence – for 65A & B are ‘complete code’ – the further observation that ‘if an electronic record as such is used as primary evidence under Section 62’ stood incongruent and contradictory. Therefore, it is “clarified” and directed to “read” Anver “without the words – ‘under Section 62 of the Evidence Act’  ”.
    • In Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao it is found – Tomaso Bruno v. State of UP is per-incurium as under:
      • “What is clear from this judgment (Tomaso Bruno) is that the judgment of Anvar P. V. (supra) was not referred to at all. In fact, the judgment in State v. Navjot Sandhu (2005) 11 SCC 600 was adverted to, which was a judgment specifically overruled by Anvar P. V. (supra). It may also be stated that Section 65B(4) was also not at all adverted to by this judgment. Hence, the declaration of law in Tomaso Bruno (supra) following Navjot Sandhu (supra) that secondary evidence of the contents of a document can also be led under Section 65 of the Evidence Act to make CCTV footage admissible would be in the teeth of Anvar P. V., (supra) and cannot be said to be a correct statement of the law. The said view is accordingly overruled.”

Sub-section (4) of Section 65B

  • The ‘statements‘ (such as bank account statements) alone can be PROVED in evidence under S. 65B, through a ‘certificate’ provided under Sec. 65B(4).
  • Sec. 65B(2) conditions are to be satisfied for ADMISSIBILITY; and not proof. But, it appears that Sec. 65B(4) deals with authenticity or proof of truth;
    • because, it is laid down
    • (i) that the certificate “shall be evidence (proof?) of any (?matter stated” therein, and
    • (ii) that for the purposes of this sub-section “it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it.”
  • It is clear from a simple reading – 65B(4) is applicable only to ‘statements’.

Sec. 65B(4) reads:

  • “(4) In any proceedings where it is DESIRED TO GIVESTATEMENT  in evidence, by virtue of this section, a certificate doing any of the following things, that is to say,—
    • (a) identifying the electronic record CONTAINING the STATEMENT and describing the manner in which it was produced;
    • (b) giving such particulars of any device involved in the production of that electronic record as may be appropriate for the purpose of showing that the electronic record was produced by a computer;
    • (c) dealing with any of the matters to which the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) relate, and purporting to be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate) shall be EVIDENCE of any matter stated in the certificate;
  • and for the purposes of this sub-section
  • it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it.”

1. Section 65B(4) allows a simple procedure  of furnishing a Certificate ‘where it is desired to give a statement in evidence by virtue of this section’; that is, to admit a statement (which is a ‘computer output’), without further proof or production of the original. Then the following question is apposite:

What is a ‘statement’ according to the Evidence Act”?

According to Evidence Act, ‘statement’ is – that which can be expressed in the form of ‘oral evidence’. Because, “Evidence” is defined in Sec. 3 of the Evidence Act as under:

  • “Evidence means and includes—
    • all statements which the Court permits or requires to be made before it by witnesses, in relation to matters of fact under inquiry; such statements are called oral evidence.
    • all documents including electronic records produced for the inspection of the Court, such documents are called documentary evidence.”
  • “Evidence means and includes—
    • all statements which the Court permits or requires to be made before it by witnesses, in relation to matters of fact under inquiry; such statements are called oral evidence.
    • all documents including electronic records produced for the inspection of the Court, such documents are called documentary evidence.”
  • See also: Sec. 8
    • Explanation 1.––The word “conduct” in this section does not include statements, unless those statements accompany and explain acts other than statements; but this explanation is not to affect the relevancy of statements under any other section of this Act.
    • Explanation 2.––When the conduct of any person is relevant, any statement made to him or in his presence and hearing, which affects such conduct, is relevant.
  • Section–.32
    • Cases in which statement of relevant fact by person who is dead or cannot be found, etc., is relevant.
  • Section–. 34
    • Entries in books of account when relevant. …. but such statements shall not alone be sufficient evidence to charge any person with liability
  • .Section–. 36
    • Relevancy of statements in maps, charts and plans.
  • Section–. 32
    • Relevancy of statement as to fact of public nature contained in certain Acts or notifications.
  • Section–. 37
    • Relevancy of statements as to any law contained in law-books.
  • Section–. 38
    • What evidence to be given when statement forms part of a conversation, document, electronic record, book or series of letters or papers.
  • Section–. 39
    • What evidence to be given when statement forms part of a conversation, document, electronic record, book or series of letters or papers.
  • Section–. 145
    • Cross-examination as to previous statements in writing
  • Section–. 157
    • Former statements of witness may be proved to corroborate later testimony as to same fact
  • Section–. 158
    • What matters may be proved in connection with proved statement relevant under section 32 or 33.

Thus it appears that the call-records of phones, bank-account-statements etc. alone can be proved as ‘statements’. The ‘statement’ referred to herein is that which can be pointed out “identifying the electronic record containing the statement and describing the manner in which it was produced” as stated in Section 65B(4)(a); and which can be ‘purporting to be signed‘, as stated in Section 65B(4)(c). And, it is clear that the ‘statement’ does not pertain to other ‘information’ like CCTV Footage, photo in a pen-drive or video in a CD (See also: Sec. 3 (definition of ‘evidence’), Sec. 8 Explanations, Sec. 32 to 39, 145, 157, and 158). (Note – contra view in Supreme Court decisions).

2. It is further stated in Section 65B(4) that such Certificate (i) ‘purporting to be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate) shall be evidence of any matter stated in the certificate; and (ii) for the purposes of this subsection it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it’.

3. It is noteworthy that it is expressly stated:

  • the certificate ‘shall be evidence of any matter stated in the certificate’.
  • a ‘computer output’ (including printout or computer-copy of statement) can be admitted without further proof or production of the original, if conditions laid down are satisfied (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course, etc.).

4. The certificate must be ‘doing any of (?) the following things’:

  • (a) particulars for identifying the ELECTRONIC RECORD CONTAINING THE STATEMENT and describing the manner in which it was produced;
  • (b) such particulars of any device involved in the production of that (original) electronic record as may be appropriate for the purpose of showing that the (original) electronic record was produced by a computer;
  • (c) matters that deal with any of (?) the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course, etc.).

‘Statement‘ in S. 65B(4) is the “STATEMENT ‘CONTAINED‘ IN THE ELECTRONIC RECORD” and NOT that GIVEN IN COURT

Now, the potential question that arises for consideration is the following:

  • Whether the ‘statement’ mentioned in Sec. 65B(4) is
    • (i) that given in court, to support the copy or printout, or
    • (ii) that is contained in the electronic record?

It is beyond doubt that the ‘statement’ mentioned in Sec. 65B(4) is not the one that is given in court; but, the statement ‘CONTAINED‘ in “the electronic record”. Because:

  1. The “statement” referred to in Sec. 65B (4) is one that-
    • may be:
      • desired to give” “in evidence by virtue of this section” (Sec. 65B(4) first clause); and
  2. The “certificate”-
    • must be one that
      • “identifying the ELECTRONIC RECORD CONTAINING THE STATEMENT and describing the manner in which it was produced” [Section 65B(4)(a)].

The above view is fortified by the following:

  • Sec. 65B(4) says that the certificate
    1. must state, under Sec. 65B(4)(c), among other things, facts as to “dealing with any of the matters to which the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) relate”
      • Note: Proving matter with’ certificate’ under Sec. 65B(4) is a species and proving the conditions laid down in Sec. 65B(2) is genus.
    2. could be signed by a person who has
      • “a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities” (Section 65B(4)(c).

Thus, the formal assertions like statements of witnesses, call-records of phones, bank-account-statements, etc. alone can be proved as ‘statements’, by virtue of section 65B; and not ‘information’ like CCTV Footage, photo in a pen-drive or video in a CD.

In short, going by Sec. 65B, it is definite that-

  • the computer-output (copy) containing the ‘information’ (e.g. CCTV Footage, photo or video in a CD) in the electronic-record (original) can be admitted in evidence, under Sec. 65B, if only the conditions (such as: the computer was operating properly, the electronic record is derived from such information fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the activities, etc.) mentioned in Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied (that is, the conditions are to be proved through the usual mode of oral evidence or affidavit); and
  • the ‘statements (e.g. call-records of phones, bank-account-statements) alone can be admitted in evidence, under Sec. 65B (by computer-output, without further proof or production of the original electronic-record), through a ‘certificate‘ (Note – Contra view in Court decisions. In the binding Court decisions it is stated that sans the Certificate, no computer-output can be taken into consideration).

Admissibility and Presumption as to correctness of Computer Output

  • Sec. 65B does not deal with ‘truth’ of the contents of the electronic record; it deals with only ‘admissibility of copy’.
  • The electronic record mentioned in Sec. 65B is – that is ‘relevant‘; for, it must be one “of which direct evidence would be admissible”.
  • Therefore, if truth is in question, it must be proved according to other provisions of the evidence act; ie. by oral, documentary (such as admission) or presumptive (including circumstantial) evidence.
  • Relevant portions of 65A & 65B read as under:
    • Sec. 65A: Special provisions as to evidence relating to electronic record:
      • The contents of electronic records MAY BE proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B. 
    • Sec. 65B: Admissibility of electronic records:
      • (1) … any information contained in an electronic record which is printed ….. or copied ….. shall be ADMISSIBLE in any proceedings ….. as evidence of any contents of the original … of which direct evidence would be admissible.”

Sec. 65B declares and expressly lays down that computer output (copy or print)

  • (i) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and
  • (ii) shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence
    • of any contents of the original or
    • of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible.

If the conditions mentioned in this Section Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied, by necessary implication, it will bring a presumption under Sec. 114 with respect to regularity of the computer output . Because, admissibility of ‘any fact stated therein‘ ‘without further proof’ is nothing but ‘presumption’ of its regularity and correctness. The net result is that (if the conditions in Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied) the burden to prove otherwise is cast on the person who opposes it.

The requirement in Sec. 65B(2) as to ‘proof’ (through witnesses or certificate) for ‘regularity‘ of feeding information into the computer in the ‘ordinary course‘ eloquently support this proposition.

  • Note:
    • (i) ‘Statements’ alone can be proved by ‘certificate’ under Sec. 65B(4); other ‘information’ are to be proved by proper evidence.
    • (ii) Presumption of ‘regularity’ under Sec. 114 Evd. Act can be applied in Sec. 65B.
    • (iii) Presumption of a ‘fact or regularity’ under Sec. 114 Evd. Act is, essentially presumption of ‘Truth’ and ‘Correctness’.

Presumption of Fact Means Truth/Correctness of Fact

St. of West Bengal Vs. Mir Mohammad Omar (AIR 2000 SC 2988) it is held by our Apex Court as under:

  • “Presumption of fact is an inference as to the existence of one fact from the existence of some other facts, unless the truth of such inference is disproved. Presumption of fact is a rule in law of evidence that a fact otherwise doubtful may be inferred from certain other proved facts. When inferring the existence of a fact from other set of proved facts, the Court exercises a process of reasoning and reach a logical conclusion as the most probable position. The above principle has gained legislative recognition in India when Section 114 is incorporated in the Evidence Act. It empowers the Court to presume the existence of any fact which it thinks likely to have happened. In that process Court shall have regard to the common course of natural events, human conduct etc. in relation to the facts of the case.”

A combined reading of Section 65A and 65B will show:

  • (i)Electronic record’ is primary evidence (original) and computer output’  is derived-from-original;
    • Computer output’ (derived from original) stands akin to secondary evidence because: (i) it is (Sec. 65B) an ‘information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer‘;
  • (ii) it is stated that a ‘Computer output’  “shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible”;
    • Sans Sec. 65B, the provision for proving ‘computer output’ is Sec. 65 read with Sec. 63.
    • Certificate under Section 65B(4) of the Evidence Act is required only for proving ‘computer output’ (derived from original)  and not for proving an ‘Electronic Record'(original);
  • (iii) Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act enables a litigant to prove computer output (derived from original) without further proof or production of electronic record’ (original) if the conditions laid down in Sec. 65B are fulfilled (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course, etc.).
  • (iv) Original (electronic record) can be given in evidence producing and proving ‘original’.  Sec. 65B is an enabling provision to prove ‘computer output’ (copy/print).
  • (v) The enabling provision, Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act does not stand as a bar for proving a secondary evidence of the ‘electronic record’ (original – primary evidence), under Sec. 65 read with Sec. 63 of the Evidence Act. (Contra view in Arjun Panditrao).
  • (vi) There is presumption as to correctness of the computer output (not truth of contents), under Sec. 65B 5(c), as it reads ‘a computer output (print or copy) shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’.

Then, the very important question in this subject is the following:

Does the duo by Sec. 65A & 65B Evid. Act Oust the Operation of Sec. 63 & 65?

  • That is, whether ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence of the ‘ electronic record’) can be proved only by Sec. 65B and it Constitute a ‘Complete Code’?

The Answer is No.

Then, what does the non-obstante clause (‘Notwithstanding anything’) denote? It is clear that Sec.62 to 65 are independent from the new provisions, Sec. 65A and 65B; and Sec. 62 to 65 can also be invoked to prove ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence of the ‘ electronic record’). It is definite that the non-obstante clause (‘Notwithstanding anything contained in the Act .. .. ’) in Sec. 65B does not oust Sections 63 and 65 of the Evidence Act in proving a computer output (secondary evidence). Because:

  1. Sec. 65A is an introductory provision to Sec. 65B.
  2. Sec. 65A does not control Sec. 65B.
  3. Sec. 65A directs only an (enabling) method to PROVE (not the only one method) the CONTENTS of electronic records –  by print/copy – invoking Sec. 65B.
    • (Sec. 65A reads: The contents of electronic records may be proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B.) 
    • Thus, Sec. 65B is an Enabling or Added provision; and, other enabling (existing) provisions in the Indian Evidence Act, to prove documents by secondary evidence invoking Sec. 63 and 65, are not taken away.
  4. Sec. 65B(1), further lays down that the computer output (copy) shall be “deemed to be ALSO” an (original) document, if the conditions in Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied, “notwithstanding anything contained in the Act”.
    • That is, Sec. 65B, does not bar proving a print/copy (as secondary evidence) by satisfying the conditions laid down in Sec. 65, by oral evidence or affidavit, as to loss of original, original with other side and notice given, original not easily movable, etc., as the case may be.
  5. Sec. 65B deals with ‘ADMISSIBILITY of ‘computer output’ (derived from original) alone. 
  6. The conditions in Sec. 65B(2) (such as: computer was used regularly and operating properly, information was regularly fed into in the ordinary course) have to be satisfied by oral evidence or affidavit. In case of ‘statements’ alone, it can be had by the ‘certificate’ provided under Sec. 65B(4).
  7. If the computer was one not used regularly, or the information was one not ‘regularly fed’ into the computer in the ordinary course, etc., Sec. 65B cannot be invoked (‘without further proof or production of the original’). E.g. photo or video captured in a mobile phone; ‘trap-video’. In such a case, we have to resort other provisions of the Evidence Act.

In short, compliance of this enabling provision is not an invariable or imperative condition precedent to the admissibility’ of ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence); and it does not stand in the way of proving a secondary evidence of the contents of the ‘electronic record’, invoking the usual method laid down in Sec. 65 read with Sec. 63 of the Evidence Act – that is, satisfying the conditions laid down in Sec. 65, by oral evidence or affidavit. (Note: Contra view in: Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020)3 SCC 216).

Photo or video captured in a mobile phone, ‘trap-video’, CCTV footage, etc. cannot be used under Sec. 65B. (Note – Contra view by Supreme Court)

  • It is clear that the computer output (copy) is ‘deemed to be (also) a document’ if only the conditions mentioned in S. 65B(2) are fulfilled, that is:
    • S. 65B(2)(a) computer was USED REGULARLY to STORE or process information
      • of the activities REGULARLY CARRIED ON
      • BY THE PERSON having lawful control,
    • S. 65B(2)(b) information was REGULARLY FED
      • in the ORDINARY COURSE,
    • S. 65B(2)(d) the information is REPRODUCED in the
      • ORDINARY COURSE of the SAID ACTIVITIES.
    • (For example – Computer Account statements in a Bank.)
  • For all other computer outputs (copy of, photo or video captured in a mobile phone, ‘trap-video’, CCTV footage, etc.), one has to resort other provisions of the Evidence Act, by producing the original or by producing the copy after satisfying the circumstances under Sec. 65.
  • Therefore, it is beyond any doubt that the following computer output (copy) cannot be used under Sec. 65B:
    • CCTV footage – (i) not used to store or process information BY any PERSON and (ii) not reproduced in the ordinary course.
    • CDs containing speech – (i) not used REGULARLY to store or process information, (ii) not regularly fed in the ordinary course and (iii) not reproduced in the ordinary course.
    • videograph of the scene of crime or trap-video – (i) not used REGULARLY to store or process information, (ii) not regularly fed in the ordinary course and (iii) not reproduced in the ordinary course.
  • But, the Supreme Court dealt with CCTV footage in the following landmark cases:
    • State (NCT of Delhi) v. Navjot Sandhu, (2005) 11 SCC 600,
    • Tomaso Bruno v. State of UP, (2015-7 SCC 178),
    • Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020)3 SCC 216
  • CDs containing election speeches and songs in:
    • Anvar PV v. PK Basheer, (2014-10 SCC 473).
  • Call Detail Records – CDR – of mobile phones in:
    • Sonu v. State of Haryana (2017-8 SCC 570)
  • Tape recorded conversation on the landline phone
    • Vikram Singh v. State of Punjab, (2017) 8 SCC 518
  • Propriety of videography of the scene of crime or scene of recovery during investigation, in:
    • Shafhi Muhammed v. State of HP, (2018-2 SCC 801 ).

Computer output’ can be got produced by ‘any computer‘ and no evidence/certificate required

A ‘Computer Output’ can be got copied or printed by ‘any computer’. It need not be the part of the device that was “used regularly to store or process information”. It is clear from the phrase – shall be taken to have been produced by “a computer” – in 65B(5)(c). It stands contradistinct to “the computer” in Sec. 65B(2).

Presumption on ‘Computer Output’ (print or copy)

From the very wordings in Sec. 65B(5)(c), the ‘proof’ (through witnesses or certificate) as to the involvement of the computer which (finally) produced the computer output (print or copy) need not be furnished. Because, the legislature contemplated a presumption as to correctness of the computer output (not truth of contents), under Sec. 65B(5)(c), as it reads:

  • ‘a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’.

It is similar to Sec. 63 clause (2) which reads as under:

  • “Copies made from the original by mechanical processes which in themselves insure the accuracy of the copy …. …”

Sec. 63 lays down the sorts of secondary evidence accepted by the Evidence Act. It is seen that Sec. 65B(5)(c) expressly says also as to presumption on correctness, as stated above.

Mere marking– not dispense with proof (of truth of contents)

In Sait Tarajee Khimchand v. Yelamarti Satyam, AIR 1971 SC 1865, the Supreme Court observed that mere marking of a documents (day book and ledger) as exhibits do not dispense with the proof of documents. In Nandkishore Lalbhai Mehta Vs. New Era Fabrics, AIR 2015 SC 3796, it is observed that mere marking as exhibit and identification of executor’s signature by one of witnesses does not prove contents of a document.

In Kaliya Vs. State of Madhya Pradesh (2013-10 SCC 758) it is held as under:

  • “Mere admission of a document in evidence does not amount to its proof. Nor, mere marking of exhibit on a document does not dispense with its proof, which is otherwise required to be done in accordance with law. (Vide: The Roman Catholic Mission Vs. The State, AIR 1966 SC 1457; Marwari Khumhar Vs. Bhagwanpuri Guru Ganeshpuri AIR 2000 SC 2629; RVE Venkatachala Gounder Vs. Arulmigu AIR 2003 SC 4548; Smt. Dayamathi Bai Vs. K.M. Shaffi, AIR 2004 SC 4082; and LIC of India  Vs. Rampal Singh Bisen,2010-4 SCC 491).”
  • “The court is obliged to examine the probative value of documents produced in court or their contents and decide the question of admissibility of a document in secondary evidence.”
  • [Note: Further held: “In case, an objection is not raised at that point of time, it is precluded from being raised at a belated stage.”]

IF the TRUTH is IN ISSUE mere proof of handwriting or execution not evidence of truth:   IF the TRUTH of the facts stated in a document is IN ISSUE mere proof of the hand-writing and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document.

In Ramji Dayawala Vs. Invest Import: AIR 1981 SC 2085, it us held as under:

  • “If the truth of the facts stated in a document is in issue mere proof of the handwriting and execution of the document would not furnish evidence of the truth of the facts or contents of the document. The truth or otherwise of the facts or contents so stated would have to be proved by admissible evidence, i.e. by the evidence of those persons who can vouchsafe for the truth of the facts in issue.”

If ‘truth’ is in issue, or in dispute, marking without objection by itself does not absolve the duty to prove the truth as to the contents of the documents. (See: Achuthan Pillai vs Marikar (Motors) Ltd., AIR 1983 Ker 81, 1976 Cr.LJ 1507; 2016 (1) Gau. LJ 88,  2012(1) CTC 53; 2013-1 KLT 293.)

PART III – Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020)3 SCC 216: 

In the recent decision of our Supreme Court in Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, substantially following Anvar v. Basheer [(2014)10 SCC 473] and overruling Shafhi Mohammad v. The State of Himachal [(2018)2 SCC 801], it is observed as under:

  • “The deeming fiction is for the reason that “document” as defined by Section 3 of the Evidence Act does not include electronic records.”
  • “The non-obstante clause in sub-section (1) makes it clear that when it comes to information contained in an electronic record, admissibility and proof thereof must follow the drill of Section 65B, which is a special provision in this behalf – Sections 62 to 65 being irrelevant for this purpose.”
  • “However, Section 65B(1) clearly differentiates between the “original” document – which would be the original “electronic record” contained in the “computer” in which the original information is first stored – and the computer output containing such information, which then may be treated as evidence of the contents of the “original” document. All this necessarily shows that Section 65B differentiates between the original information contained in the “computer” itself and copies made therefrom – the former being primary evidence, and the latter being secondary evidence.”
  • “However, in cases where either a defective certificate is given, or in cases where such certificate has been demanded and is not given by the concerned person, the Judge conducting the trial must summon the person/persons referred to in Section 65B(4) of the Evidence Act, and require that such certificate be given by such person/persons.” 
  • So long as the hearing in a trial is not yet over, the requisite certificate can be directed to be produced by the learned Judge at any stage, so that information contained in electronic record form can then be admitted, and relied upon in evidence.
  • “The …. required certificate under Section 65B(4) is unnecessary if the original document itself is produced. This can be done by the owner of a laptop computer, computer tablet or even a mobile phone, by stepping into the witness box and proving that the concerned device, on which the original information is first stored, is owned and/or operated by him.”

Analysed

  1. Re: Provisions in Sec. 63 and 65, are taken away or not: The Supreme Court, in Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, (2020) 3 SCC 216, followed Anvar PV v. PK Basheer, (2014) 10 SCC 473, which held that Sections 65A and 65B constitute a complete code as to admissibility of electronic records.
    • Therefore, it is laid down that Sections 63 and 65 of the Evidence Act cannot be invoked to prove a computer-output (print or copy derived from original); and
    • the drill of Section 65A and 65B should be invariably followed, and a computer-output can be proved only by the ‘Certificate’ provided under Sec. 65B(4) of the Evidence Act.
  2. It requires a re-look; because:
    • The other enabling provisions in the Indian Evidence Act to prove documents by secondary evidence, invoking Sec. 63 and 65, are not taken away by the new enabling provisions, Sec. 65A and 65B, as shown above.
  3. Re: “statement”: Electronic record containing the statement” (e.g. call-records of phones, bank-account-statements) alone are dealt with in Sec. 65B(4) Certificate. (Contra view in Supreme Court decisions).
    • It does not pertain to ‘information’ like photo, video etc. in a computer, pen-drive or CD.
    • According to the Evidence Act, ‘statements’ are confined to the matters that can be made in a written form. [See: Sec. 3 (definition of ‘evidence’), Sec. 8 (Explanations), 32 to 39, 145, 157, and 158.]
  4. Re: ‘admissibility’ and presumption of ‘computer output: The intent of the legislature in enacting Sec. 65B was to specifically assign the principles as to presumption under Sec. 114 to the ‘computer output’, as far it considered possible. Section 65B deals with ‘admissibility’ of computer output (perceived as secondary evidence). Only formal evidence (and not truth of contents) is envisaged in Sec. 65B.
    • Sec. 65B (1) states that the computer output shall be “admissible” ‘without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein’ (if the conditions mentioned Sec. 65B(2) are satisfied).
    • The requirement of condition as to ‘regularity’ of feeding information into the computer in the ‘ordinary course’ eloquently supports this proposition.
    • Though, generally, presumption of a ‘fact’ or ‘common/ordinary course’ under Sec. 114 Evd. Act is, essentially, presumption of ‘Truth’ (See: State of West Bengal v. Mir Mohammad Omar, AIR 2000 SC 2988) , it does not apply, here (in view of the wordings in Sec. 65B).
  5. Re: Certificate: Certificate, swearing ‘best of the knowledge and belief’, cannot be brought by ‘force’ (as a ‘thing’).
  6. Re: Process of taking print or copy need not be Proved: From the very wordings in Sec. 65B, the ‘evidence’ (through witnesses or certificate) as to the involvement of the computer which (finally) produced the computer output (print or copy) need not be furnished.
    • The legislature contemplated a presumption as to correctness of the computer output (not truth of contents), under Sec. 65B (5)(c), as it reads: ‘a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment’.
  7. Re: Whether “document” includes electronic records’: The observation in Arjun Panditrao that ‘the deemingfiction is for the reason that “document” as defined by Section 3 of the Evidence Act does not include electronic records’ is not correct,
    • inasmuch as the ambiguity as to whether electronic records are also ‘documents’ is already removed by the amendment to Sec. 3, Evd. Act, which declared – ‘Evidence’ means and includes … .. all documents including electronic records’. 

Substance and Conclusion

  1. Sec. 65B is invoked only when a computer output (copy) is used in evidence.
    • Sec. 65B pertains to ‘admissibility'(not truth) of a computer output/copy.
    • It deals with computer output/copy alone; and it does not deal with (original) electronic record.
  2. Non-obstante clause does not oust S. 63 and 65.
    • The non-obstante clause in Sec. 65B does not oust operation of Sec. 63 & 65 of the Evidence Act; and, therefore, secondary evidence of an electronic record can be given in evidence, invoking Sec. 65, read with Sec. 63.
    • Sec. 65B is an added and enabling provision to prove the copy or print out (otherwise than by proving the conditions laid down in Sec. 65, such as loss of original, original with other side).
    • It relates to relevant matters alone “of which direct evidence would be admissible”.
  3. Conditions in S. 65B(2) are to be satisfied through oral evidence or affidavit.
    • The computer output (copy) containing the information, such as CCTV footage, photo or video in a CD etc., can be admitted in evidence under S. 65B if only the conditions (such as: computer was used regularly, information was regularly fed in the ordinary course, computer was operating properly) mentioned in S. 65B(2) are satisfied, through oral evidence or affidavit.
    • A computer output (copy) cannot be used under Sec. 65B if the computer was one not used regularly, or the information was one not ‘regularly fed’ into the computer in the ordinary course, etc., (as in the case of a photo or video captured in a mobile phone; ‘trap-video’, etc.).
    • In such a case (photo or video captured in a mobile phone; ‘trap-video’, etc.), we have to resort other provisions of the Evidence Act, by producing the original or by producing the copy after satisfying the circumstances under Sec. 65; because, if only the conditions (such as: computer was used regularly, information was regularly fed in the ordinary course, computer was operating properly) mentioned in S. 65B(2) are fulfilled, then only the computer output (copy) is ‘deemed to be (also) a document’.
  4. Statements alone can be proved by ‘certificate’ under S. 65B(4).
    • The statements (such as e-mail, call records of phones, bank account statements, etc.) alone can be admitted in evidence under S. 65B, through a ‘certificate’ provided under S. 65B(4). 
    • Sec. 65B(2) conditions are to be satisfied for ADMISSIBILITY; and not authenticity. Sec. 65B(4) alone deals with authenticity; because, it is laid down that the certificate “shall be evidence of any(?) matter stated” therein.
  5. Presumption as to correctness of the copy or print-out ‘produced by a computer’ under S. 65B(5)(c)
    • S. 65B(5)(c) lays down a presumption as to correctness (not truth) of the computer out-put, inasmuch as S. 65B(5)(c) lays down that ‘a computer out-put shall be taken to have been produced by a computer’. 

It is definite that that the new enabling provisions (Sec. 65A and 65B) are introduced in the Evidence Act to confer a right to a party who wishes to rely upon the contents of an electronic record by ‘computer output’ (copy or print – derived from original), adopting the procedure/drill given in Sec. 65B ‘without further proof or production of the original’; that is, without accounting for (original) electronic record. It is to simplify the proceedings and procedures. The purport of the enabling provision should not be allowed to be defeated.



End Notes – 1

What is ‘certificate’, in law

  • The usual method to prove documents is by giving oral evidence or furnishing affidavit. A certificate, in most cases, is an opinion, and prepared on the basis of other documents or evidences. In such cases, when it is an assumption or inference, it by itself, is not admissible, as it will only be, at the most, a secondary evidence. A Wound Certificate is not a substantive evidence. It has to be proved by a competent witness. If presumption cannot be invoked under Clause (e) of Sec. 114 Evidence Act (that judicial and official acts have been regularly performed), no certificate or report can be taken as proved unless its contents are proved in a formal manner. (This is why Order XXVI rule 10 CPC specifically says – Commission Report shall ‘form part of the record’.)
  • Our Apex Court held in Dharmarajan v. Valliammal, 2008 (2) SCC 741, that ‘a certificate issued by the Tahsildar cannot be relied on without examining the Tahsildar who issued the same’. It is referred to in Pankajakshan Nair v. Shylaja, ILR 2017-1 Ker 951.

End Notes – 2

APPARENT INCONSISTENCIES APPEAR IN ARJUN PANDITRAO v. KAILASH KUSHANRAO (2020)3 SCC 216: 

Observations in   Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash KushanraoCriticism
1. Non-obstante clause is given in Sec. 63B – because, ‘Electronic Record’ is not a ‘document’. Arjun Panditrao v. Kailash Kushanrao, para 21 reads as under:1. Electronic records’ are already declared as ‘documents’(When defined ‘Evidence’ in S. 3 ). Section 65B (1) needed to declare ‘computer output’ (derived from original) alone as documents.
“Section 65B(1) opens with a non-obstante clause, and makes it clear that any information that is contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer shall be deemed to be a document, and shall be admissible in any proceedings without further proof of production of the original, as evidence of the contents of the original or of any facts stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible. The deeming fiction is for the reason that “document” as defined by Section 3 of the Evidence Act does not include electronic records.The deeming fiction in S. 65B (1), need not be applied to an ‘electronic record’ (primary evidence). The principles of ‘presumption’ are introduced herein.  It is needed only for the ‘computer output’; and not for ‘electronic record’. The doubt as to whether electronic – records are also ‘documents’ is already removed by the amendment to Sec. 3 Evd. Act. (Evidence’ means and includes … .. all documents including electronic records’.)
Sec. 65A and 65B do not bar proving (i) (original) ‘electronic records’ under Sec. 62 and (ii) computer outputs (derived from original ) under Sec. 65. (Sec. 65 provides for adducing secondary evidence if the original is lost, not easily movable etc.)
2. Non-obstante clause (‘notwithstanding anything …’) excludes S. 62 and 65. It is observed in para 31:2. Non-obstante clause does not exclude Sec. 62 and 65 –
“The non-obstante clause in sub-section (1) makes it clear that when it comes to information contained  in an electronic record, admissibility and proof thereof must follow the drill of Section 65B, which is a special provision in this behalf – Sections 62 to 65 being irrelevant for this purpose.”  
Para 59: “We may reiterate, therefore, that the certificate required under Section 65B(4) is a condition precedent to the admissibility of evidence by way of electronic record, as correctly held in Anvar P.V. (supra), and incorrectly “clarified” in Shafhi Mohammed (supra).”
The non-obstante clause is given to provide an enabling provision to admit ‘computer output’   (derived from original)  as ‘document’ itself, in a simpler manner, by the deeming provision notwithstanding anything contained in the Act’.

The non-obstante clause is an enabling provision. (See ‘Note’ – 1 below.)
3. Production of Certificate  under Sec. 65B(4):3. A certificate cannot be ordered to be given as a thing:
In Arjun Panditrao para 50 it is observed as under: “However, in cases where either a defective certificate is given, or in cases where such certificate has been demanded and is not given by the concerned person, the Judge conducting the trial must summon the person/ persons referred to in Section 65B(4) of the Evidence  Act, and require that such  certificate be given by such person/ persons.” Arjun Panditrao directs  to seek help of the court to obtain the required certificate under S. 65B(4) invoking Sec. 165, Evidence Act; Order XVI, CPC or Ss. 91 & 349 of the Cr.P.C.  
This certificate ‘to the best of the knowledge and belief’ of a person, is based on his ‘subjective-satisfaction’.
It cannot be ordered to be given as a thing’ under S. 165 and Ss. 91 & 349 Cr.P.C.
(Order XVI  Rule 6, CPC says as to document alone; not any ‘thing’.) 
A certificate, swearing ‘best of the knowledge and (or?) belief’, cannot be brought by ‘force’ also. (See ‘Note’ – 2 below.)
4. Tomaso Bruno was held to be ‘per incurium‘:4. Should have been referred to a higher bench. 
 PV Anwar (2014-10 SCC 473), three-judge bench decision, was not followed in the three-judge bench decision in Tomaso Bruno (2015-7 SCC 178).
Tomaso Bruno (2015) was followed in Shafhi Muhammed (2018-2 SCC 801 ).
Arjun Panditrao substantially followed PV Anwar (2014).
It was observed in Arjun Panditrao (3-judge bench) that Tomaso Bruno was per incurium.  Tomaso Bruno being of a 3-judge bench, the case should have been referred to a higher bench.  
[PV Anwar (2014) was rendered by Kurian Joseph, J.  He was a judge in the unanimous 3-bench decision in Tomaso Bruno (2015) which was ‘followed’ in Shafhi Muhammed (2018) ].

End Note – 3

Why the Non-obstante Clause (The Entire Confusion Centers Round it)

The non-obstante clause is not to exclude Sec. 62 and 65. Because, on a combined reading of Section 65A and 65B it is clear that these provisions deal with evidence ‘derived from original’ (computer output) alone; and not about original (electronic record).

  • Sec. 65B speaks: ‘Notwithstanding anything contained in the Act .. .. the computer output shall be deemed to be ALSO a document’ (if the conditions laid down are fulfilled).

Sec. 65B is an enabling provision. Sec. 65A and 65B do not bar proving (i) (original) ‘electronic records’ under Sec. 62 and (ii) computer outputs (derived from original ) under Sec. 65 (Sec. 65 provides for adducing secondary evidence if the original is lost, not easily movable etc.).  From Sec. 65A and 65B it is clear that Sec. 62 to 65 are independent from Sec. 65B (‘notwithstanding anything contained in the Act’); and, therefore,

  • Sec. 62 to 65 can also be invoked to prove ‘computer output’ (secondary evidence of the ‘electronic record’). That is, otherwise than by producing the Certificate under Sec. 65B(4).

It is held in State (NCT of Delhi) v. Navjot Sandhu,  (2005) 11 SCC 600, as under:

  • “Irrespective of the compliance with the requirements of Section 65-B, which is a provision dealing with admissibility of electronic records, there is no bar to adducing secondary evidence under the other provisions of the Evidence Act, namely, Sections 63 and 65.”(Contra view in Arjun Panditrao).

Assume, the competent person gives a ‘statement’ that he cannot vouchsafe as to the truth and veracity of the document, then what will be the next step? Or, what will be the position if that person gives a false statement with respect to the document (though he knows it to be true and genuine)? Further, if the circumstances or admission by the parties show it is a genuine copy and the competent person pretends ignorance as to the truth of the document, how it will be dealt with?

  • In all these circumstances, the ultimate way-out is to apply the principle accepted by Tomaso Bruno v. State of UP (and followed in Shafhi Muhammed – the overruled decision).

End Notes – 4

Sec. 65A and Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act reads:

Sec. 65A: Special provisions as to evidence relating to electronic record:

The contents of electronic records may be proved in accordance with the provisions of section 65B. 

65B. Admissibility of electronic records

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (hereinafter referred to as the computer output) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible.

(2) The conditions referred to in sub-section (1) in respect of a computer output shall be the following, namely:—

  • (a) the computer output containing the information was produced by the computer during the period over which the computer was used regularly to store or process information for the purposes of any activities regularly carried on over that period by the person having lawful control over the use of the computer;
  • (b) during the said period, information of the kind contained in the electronic record or of the kind from which the information so contained is derived was regularly fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities;
  • (c) throughout the material part of the said period, the computer was operating properly or, if not, then in respect of any period in which it was not operating properly or was out of operation during that part of the period, was not such as to affect the electronic record or the accuracy of its contents; and
  • (d) the information contained in the electronic record reproduces (sic?) or is derived from such information fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities.

(3) Where over any period, the function of storing or processing information for the purposes of any activities regularly carried on over that period as mentioned in clause (a) of sub-section (2) was regularly performed by computers, whether—

  • (a) by a combination of computers operating over that period; or
  • (b) by different computers operating in succession over that period; or
  • (c) by different combinations of computers operating in succession over that period; or
  • (d) in any other manner involving the successive operation over that period, in whatever order, of one or more computers and one or more combinations of computers, all the computers used for that purpose during that period shall be treated for the purposes of this section as constituting a single computer; and references in this section to a computer shall be construed accordingly.

(4) In any proceedings where it is desired to give a statement in evidence by virtue of this section, a certificate doing any of the following things, that is to say,—

  • (a) identifying the electronic record containing the statement and describing the manner in which it was produced;
  • (b) giving such particulars of any device involved in the production of that electronic record as may be appropriate for the purpose of showing that the electronic record was produced by a computer;
  • (c) dealing with any of the matters to which the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) relate, and purporting to be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate) shall be evidence of any matter stated in the certificate;
  • and for the purposes of this sub-section
  • it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it.

(5) For the purposes of this section,—

  • (a) information shall be taken to be supplied to a computer if it is supplied thereto in any appropriate form and whether it is so supplied directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment;
  • (b) whether in the course of activities carried on by any official information is supplied with a view to its being stored or processed for the purposes of those activities by a computer operated otherwise than in the course of those activities, that information, if duly supplied to that computer, shall be taken to be supplied to it in the course of those activities;
  • (c) a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment.

Explanation.—For the purposes of this section any reference to information being derived from other information shall be a reference to its being derived therefrom by calculation, comparison or any other process.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

M. Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das –Pragmatic Verdict on Ayodhya Dispute

Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

Ayodhya dispute: All parties submit final notes, Hindus don't want land to  be divided

PART I

Introduction

Lord Rama is one of the widely worshipped Hindu deities. Rama has been venerated as personification of all goodness in life. Rama, the ideal man and ideal king, is believed to be born in Ayodhya in the ‘Treta yuga’.  (It is believed that ‘Treta yuga’ is the 2nd of the four yugas (Krita, Treta, Dwapara, and Kali). It lasted for 12,96,000 years.  Dwapara yuga lasted for 864,000 years. Present yuga, Kali, began in 3,102 BC and will last 4,32,000 years.)

Babri Masjid (Babur’s Mosque) is assumed to be constructed in 1528 by Mir Baqi, one of the generals of Babur. Babur was the first Mughal emperor and the founder of the Mughal empire in India.

Brief History of Disputes

Emergence of Ayodhya Disputes: During 1857, both the Hindus and Muslims worshipped in the same compound where the mosque stood. Muslims worshipped inside the mosque and Hindus outside. The compound was having the area of 2.77 acres. Hindus raised disputes on the belief that the Janamsthan (birthplace) of Rama is where the mosque stood. There being clashes, in 1857, a British administrator erected a railing within the area of 2.77 acres to separate the two groups. 

Mosque Was ‘Desecrated’ By a Group: The ‘controversy entered a new phase’ on the night intervening 22 and 23 December 1949, when the mosque was ‘desecrated by a group of about fifty or sixty people’ who broke open its locks and placed idols of Lord Ram under the central dome.

Allahabad High Court Judgement: The civil disputes triggered in 1950 took a long journey before its culmination in the Supreme Court decision in 2019 under the caption M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das (2020-1 SCC 1). By the time, on December 6, 1992, the Babri Masjid, had been destroyed.

Three judges of the Allahabad High Court had decreed the suits, in 2010, directing to divide the 2.77 acre disputed land equally between the three parties – Ram Lalla Virajman, Nirmohi Akharaand Uttar Pradesh Sunni Central Waqf Board.

Core-Crux of the Argument in Supreme Court

  • 1. Was the disputed land considered as the birth-place of Rama?
  • 2. Was there a temple in the disputed site before constructing Babri Masjid?
  • 3. Is there ‘presumed dedication’ in favour of Musjid and ‘waqf by user; alternatively, did Muslims perfect right of adverse-possession over the disputed property?

Read Similar Articles

The Judgment

The afore-stated questions were answered (Ranjan Gogoi, S A Bobde, Dr D Y Chandrachud, Ashok Bhushan, S Abdul Nazeer,JJ) as under-

  • 1. Faith and belief of Hindus has always been that Janamasthan of Lord Ram is the place where Babri Mosque has been constructed.
  • 2. No evidence is available – whether the pre-existing structure was demolished for the construction of the mosque.
  • 3. No ‘presumed dedication’ and ‘waqf by user; and also no adverse possession, as claimed.

PART II

Suits Considered in M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das

  • Suit No. 1 considered in M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das (2020-1 SCC 1) was the suit instituted on 13 January 1950 by Gopal Singh Visharad, a resident of Ayodhya in his capacity as a follower of Sanatan Dharmseeking for:
    • (i) A declaration of his entitlement to worship and seek the darshan of Lord Rama, according to religion and custom at the Janambhumi temple without hindrance; and
    • (ii) A permanent and perpetual injunction restraining defendant nos. 1 to 10 from removing the idols of the deity and other idols from the place where they were installed; from closing the way leading to the idols; or interfering in worship and darshan. This suit was filed for a right in common with and for the benefit of the other Hindu devotees.
  • Suit No. 2 was filed on 5 December 1950 by Paramhans Ramchandra Das before the Civil Judge, Faizabad seeking reliefs similar to those in Suit 1. Suit 2 was subsequently withdrawn on 18 September 1990.
  • Suit No. 3 was instituted on 17 December 1959 by Nirmohi Akhara,claiming shebaitship rights, through Mahant Jagat Das seeking a decree for the removal of the receiver from the management and charge of the Janmabhumi temple and for delivering it to the plaintiff.
  • Suit No. 4 was instituted on 18 December 1961 by the Sunni Central Waqf Board and nine Muslim residents of Ayodhya. It has been averred that the suit has been instituted on behalf of the entire Muslim community together with an application under Order I Rule 8 of the CPC. As amended, the following reliefs have been sought in the plaint:
    • (a) A declaration to the effect that the property indicated by letters ABCD in the sketch map attached to the plaint is public mosque commonly known as ‘Babari Masjid’ and that the land adjoining the mosque shown in the sketch map by letters EFGH is a public Muslim graveyard as specified in para 2 of the plaint may be decreed. 
    • (b) That in case in the opinion of the Court delivery of possession is deemed to be the proper remedy, a decree for delivery of possession of the mosque and graveyard in suit by removal of the idols and other articles which the Hindus may have placed in the mosque as objects of their worship be passed in plaintiff‘s favour, against the defendants.
    • (bb) That the statutory Receiver be commanded to hand over the property in dispute described in ScheduleAof the Plaint by removing the unauthorized structures erected thereon.
  • Suit No. 5 was instituted on 1 July 1989 in the name of Bhagwan Sri Ram Virajman at Sri Ram Janmabhumi, Ayodhya also called Bhagwan Sri Ram Lalla Virajman as the first plaintiff. The second plaintiff is described as Asthan Sri Rama Janambhumi, Ayodhya. Both the plaintiffs were represented by Sri Deoki Nandan Agrawala, a former judge of the Allahabad High Court as next friend. The next friend is impleaded as the third plaintiff. The defendants to the suit include: (i) Nirmohi Akhara which is the Plaintiff in Suit 3; (ii) Sunni Central Waqf Board, the Plaintiff in Suit 4; (iii) Hindu and Muslim residents of Ayodhya; and (iv) The State of Uttar Pradesh, the Collector and Senior Superintendent of Police. Several other Hindu entities including the All India Hindu Mahasabha and a Trust described as the Sri Ram Janmabhumi Trust, are parties to the Suit as is the Shia Central Board of Waqfs. Following reliefs were claimed in this suit:
    • (A) A declaration that the entire premises of Sri Rama Janma Bhumi at Ayodhya, as described and delineated in Annexure I, II and III belongs to the plaintiff Deities.
    •  (B) A perpetual injunction against the Defendants prohibiting them from interfering with, or raising any objection to, or placing any obstruction in the construction of the new Temple building at Sri Rama Janma Bhumi, Ayodhya, after demolishing and removing the existing buildings and structures etc., situate thereat, in so far as it may be necessary or expedient to do so for the said purpose.

The Judgment

Appeal was filed before the Supreme Court against the verdict of the Allahabad High Court. The five-judge bench of the Apex Court heard the title-dispute cases, and passed the Judgment (M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das).

  • (Who authored the Judgment was not specified in the Judgment. In Committee of Management Anjuman Intezamia Masajid, Varanasi v. Rakhi Singh, 2024-3 SCC 336, authored by Dhananjaya Y Chandrachud, CJI, this case (Ayodhya case) was called as ‘Ram Janmabhumi Temple Case’)

The Judgment in M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das  (2020-1 SCC 1) was delivered on November 9, 2019. The Constitution Bench comprising the Chief Justice Ranjan Gogoi, Justices SA Bobde, DY Chandrachud, Ashok Bhusan and Abdul Nazeer were unanimous in their verdict. And, the judgment was per curiam also, i.e., a collective one without specifying the author or authors.

There was an ‘addenda’ authored by one of the judges (undisclosed) recording his reasons on the issue of ‘whether the disputed structure was the birth place of Lord Ram, as per the faith and belief of the Hindus’.

Rights of ‘Next Friend’ to File Suits for Protection of Trust Properties

The possession and management of the property of a temple or Idol, with the right to sue, are vested in the Shebait. But, where the Shebait is negligent or where the Shebait himself is the guilty party against whom the deity needs relief, it is open to the worshippers or other persons interested in the religious endowment, to file suits for the protection of the trust properties.

A suit by worshippers in their personal capacity cannot however canvas the range of threats the idol may face at the hands of a negligent shebait and it may be necessary for the court to permit the next friend to sue on behalf of the idol itself to adequately protect the interests of the idol.

Under Sec. 92, CPC, in the case of any alleged breach of any express or constructive trust created for public purposes of a charitable or religious nature, or where the direction of the Court is deemed necessary for the administration of any such trust, the Advocate-General, or two or more persons having an interest in the trust and having obtained the leave of the Court, may institute a suit, whether contentious or not, in the principal Civil Court of original jurisdiction or in any other Court empowered in that behalf by the State Government within the local limits of whose jurisdiction the whole or any part of the subject-matter of the trust is situate to obtain a decree.

Therefore, where a shebait acts adverse to the interests of the deity, a worshipper can, as next friend of the deity, sue on behalf of the deity itself, provided that if the next friend’s bona fides are contested, the court must scrutinise the intentions and capabilities of the next friend to adequately represent the deity.

Locus standi of worshipper to question affairs of a temple

In this case, with respect to the locus standi, our Apex Court considered the following questions:

  • Can a worshipper institute a suit?
  • If so, in what circumstance?
  • Can it be in his personal capacity?
  • What are the reliefs entitled to by the worshipper?
  • Should idol be a necessary party in such a suit?
  • Should Shebait be a necessary party in such a suit?
  • Should there be a court-appointment as ‘next friend’ of deity?

The legal position handed-down by the Supreme Court can be summarised as under:

  • (i) A worshipper can file a suit for enforcing individual rights (like access to the idol or worship) in a personal capacity. Such an ordinary suit can be filed in his own name without being obliged to bring a suit in the name of the idol. The relief may be against the Shebait. The deity is not bound by the suit of the worshippers unless the remedy provided is in rem in nature.
  • (ii) If the suit for enforcing individual rights is actually to protect the deity’s interests, such a suit can be filed by a worshipper only ‘on behalf of the deity’.
  • (iii) When a Shebait is negligent in its duties or takes actions that are hostile to the deity or improperly alienated trust property or refuses to act for the benefit of the idol or where the Shebait’s actions are prejudicial to the interest of the idol, it becomes necessary to confer on a next friend the right to bring an action in law against the Shebait; and a worshipper has an ad hoc power of representation to protect the interest of the idol.
  • (iv) No decree for recovery of possession can be made in such a suit unless the worshipper has the ‘present right to the possession’. But a mere declaratory decree that the alienation is not binding on the deity can be granted.
  • (v) The worshippers, out of their own independent action, cannot exercise the deity’s power of suing to protect its own interests, like taking action against a Shebait who acts adverse to the interests of the deity, or for recovery of possession of the property improperly alienated by the Shebait.
  • (vi) In such situations, a worshipper must be permitted to sue as next friend of the deity, sue on behalf of the idol itself – directly exercising the deity’s right to sue.
  • (vii) The next friend being so allowed, steps into the shoes of the Shebait for the limited purpose of the litigation. Or, the next friend, the worshipper, directly exercises the deity’s right to sue.
  • (viii) In a suit for the recovery of property on behalf of the idol, the court cannot deliver possession of the property to the next friend. The next friend is merely a temporary representative of the idol.
  • (ix) The court can craft any number of reliefs, including the framing of a scheme. The question of relief is fundamentally contextual and must be framed by the court in light of the parties before it and the circumstances of each case.
  • (x) To protect against the threat of a wayward ‘next friend’, the court has to satisfy, in some manner, that the next friend is bona fide and that he can satisfactorily represent the deity.
  • (xi) If the next friend’s bona fides are contested, the court must scrutinise the intentions and capabilities of the next friend to adequately represent the deity. In the absence of any objection, and where a court sees no deficiencies in the actions of the next friend, there is no reason why a worshipper should not have the right to sue on behalf of the deity where a Shebait abandons his sacred and legal duties.
  • (xii) In an appropriate case, the court can scrutinise the intentions and capabilities of the next friend, of its own accord. 

An Appointment of Next Friend Under Order XXXII, CPC Not Necessary

It was made clear in the judgment that ‘the worshipper must be permitted to sue as next friend’. It is not specifically stated that the permission must have been obtained as provided under Order XXXII, CPC (Suits by or against Minors). But, it appears that a ‘scrutiny’ is warranted only ‘if the next friend’s bona fides are contested’. It is held as under:

  • “Therefore, where a shebait acts adverse to the interests of the deity, a worshipper can, as next friend of the deity, sue on behalf of the deity itself, provided that if the next friend’s bona fides are contested, the court must scrutinise the intentions and capabilities of the next friend to adequately represent the deity. The court may do so of its own accord, ex debito justitae.”

PART III

Findings: Limitation

  • The Suit No.1, was maintainable since it was filed by a devotee (Gopal Singh Visharad) not for the assertion of any private right, but for a right in common with and for the benefit of the other Hindu devotees.
  • The Suit No. 3, filed by Nirmohi Akhara claiming shebaitship rights, was found to be not maintainable. The cause of action for Suit No. 3had been arisen in January 1950, when the receiver took custody of the disputed structure. But, the suit was filed only in December 1959, more than 9 years after the cause of action had arisen. Akhara claimed that it was within the limitation as it was a suit for possession and the limitation period thereof was 12 years. Court rejected Akhara’s argument observing that the suit was filed against the order of the Magistrate passed under Section 145 of Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898. It was a suit for restoration of management and charge, and not one for possession. The applicable limitation period for the suit was 6 years (residuary provision) and not 12 years as claimed by the Akhara.
  • The Court also rejected Akhara’s argument that the action of the Magistrate amounted to a ‘continuous wrong’ and therefore the limitation period continued to reset. It noted that it was ‘inherently fallacious’ to argue that the order of a Magistrate would give rise to a wrong, let alone a continuous wrong.
  • The Suit No.4, filed by the Sunni Waqf Board, the Apex Court found that it was one for possession falling under Article 142 with a limitation period of 12 years; and thus the suit was held to be within limitation period.  
  • Suit No. 5 was filed by Plaintiff No. 3 as the ‘next friend’ of the Plaintiff No.1, the deity. Although it was only filed in 1989, the Court held it to be within the limitation period for: (i) the deity was not impleaded in any of the earlier suits, and (ii) the interests of the Plaintiff No.1 were not being protected by Nirmohi Akhara which was pursuing its own personal interest in suit 3.

Nirmohi Akhara did not enjoy Shebaitship

Court observed that Nirmohi Akhara, who filed Suit No. 3 claiming to be the de facto shebait, had no locus standi to file the suit. Akhara did not demonstrate continuous management of the idols in the outer courtyard. The Akhara lacked de facto shebaitship, even though the next friend in suit 5 never had historically disputed the Akhara’s shebaitship. Relying on Gopal Krishnaji Ketkar  [AIR 1954 SC 5]), it was held that the ‘next friend’ in suit 5 did not have to demonstrate that the Nirmohi Akhara was guilty of “misconduct”.

Nirmohi Akhara did not always act in the interests of the deity. It failed to prove de facto shebaitship. There was no deed to entrust it with management of the deity. Therefore, ‘next friend’ in suit 5 could sue on behalf of the deity. The Court reliedon Sankaranarayanan Iyer: AIR 1949 Mad 721.

Findings on Title and Possession

The Apex Court found that the disputed land (Ram Janmabhoomi) is not a ‘juristic person’. Thereon it proceeded to consider the contentions of both sides on title and possession of the disputed land. The Supreme Court determined title with the deity, Shri Ram Virajman. The Court rejected the claim of Sunni Waqf Board on ‘presumed dedication’ and ‘waqf by user; and also the alternative contention on adverse possession. Injunction was issued against the other parties from interfering in the construction of a new temple at the site.

Legal Personality of the Deity, Lord Rama

The Court proceeded, inter alia, on the following findings: The Nirmohis (Hindus) claimed that they were, at all material times, in charge and management of the structure at the disputed site which according to them was a temple until 29 December 1949, on which date legal steps were ordered under Section 145 of the Code of Criminal Procedure 1898.

Two important questions were formulated in this case: First, what are the exact contours of the legal personality ascribed to a Hindu Idol. Second, can property of a corporeal nature (in this case land) be ascribed a distinct legal personality.

The nuances of juristic personality of ‘Bhagwan Sri Ram Virajman’, the deity Lord Rama, was one of the main points discussed in this case.

Collection of Persons or Inanimate Object (Ship) Can Be a Legal Person

Juristic persons hold rights, entitlements, liabilities and duties. The artificial legal persons may be a collection of natural persons (e.g. corporation) or an inanimate object (e.g. a ship). A ship has a juridical personality, having both rights and liabilities (sometimes distinct from those of the owner) which may be enforced by process, and that the decree against the vessel is binding upon all interested in her. It is irrespective of the nationality of the ship or that of its owners, or the place of business or domicile or residence of its owners or the place where the cause of action arose wholly or in part.

Courts Recognises Legal Personality to Give Effect to the Dedication

The Supreme Court observed that courts recognised the legal personality of the Hindu Idol to give effect to the dedication of the founder of the endowment. The ‘recognition of juristic personality was…devised by the courts to give legal effect to the Hindu practice of dedicating property for a religious or ‘pious’ purpose’. When the founder was not alive and the shebait was not the owner of the lands, the courts (and through them the State) give effect to the original dedication conferring the legal personality to the idol. The legal personality of the idol, and the rights of the idol over the property endowed and the offerings of devotees, are guarded by the law to (a) protect the endowment against mal-administration by the human agencies entrusted with the day to day management of the idol,and (b) protect the interests of devotees. It was also found that legal rights entitled to by the idol was not dependent on the existence of an express trust.

Juristic Personality of ‘Bhagwan Sri Ram Virajman’

Before exploring whether the disputed site, ‘Ram Janmabhoomi’ itself is a juristic person, the Court enquired into the legal status of the idol (First plaintiff in suit 5 – Shri Ram Virajman). Relying on statements of witnesses and travelogues of historical importance, it was found by the Apex Court that Hindu devotees believed that the resident deity of Ram Janmabhoomi was the embodiment of Lord Ram.

Conferral of Legal Personality Is Recognition of Pious Purpose

While delving into the jurisdictional foundation as to juristic personality of Idols, the Apex Court observed as under:

  • “116. … The idol constitutes the embodiment or expression of the pious purpose upon which legal personality is conferred. The destruction of the idol does not result in the termination of the pious purpose and consequently the endowment. Even where the idol is destroyed, or the presence of the idol itself is intermittent or entirely absent, the legal personality created by the endowment continues to subsist. In our country, idols are routinely submerged in water as a matter of religious practice. It cannot be said that the pious purpose is also extinguished due to such submersion. The establishment of the image of the idol is the manner in which the pious purpose is fulfilled. A conferral of legal personality on the idol is, in effect, a recognition of the pious purpose itself and not the method through which that pious purpose is usually personified. The pious purpose may also be fulfilled where the presence of the idol is intermittent or there exists a temple absent an idol depending on the deed of dedication. In all such cases the pious purpose on which legal personality is conferred continues to subsist.”

Legal Fictions Are to Protect Properties Dedicated to Pious Purpose

The Supreme Court concluded the rationale of conferring legal personality to Idol as under:

  • “123. The recognition of the Hindu Idol as a legal or ‘juristic’ person is therefore based on two premises employed by courts. The first is to recognise the pious purpose of the testator as a legal entity capable of holding property in an ideal sense (absent the creation of a trust-sic). The second is the merging of the pious purpose itself and the Idol which embodies the pious purpose to ensure the fulfillment of the pious purpose. So conceived, the Hindu Idol is a legal person. The property endowed to the pious purpose is owned by the Idol as a legal person in an ideal sense. The reason why the court created such legal fictions was to provide a comprehensible legal framework to protect the properties dedicated to the pious purpose from external threats as well as internal maladministration. Where the pious purpose necessitated a public trust for the benefit of all devotees, conferring legal personality allowed courts to protect the pious purpose for the benefit of the devotees.”

Destruction of Idol Does Not Affect Legal Personality

Our Apex Court, explained further as under:  

  • “127. … In the case of Hindu idols, legal personality is not conferred on the idol simpliciter but on the underlying pious purpose of the continued worship of the deity as incarnated in the idol. Where the legal personality is conferred on the purpose of a deity’s continued worship, moving or destroying the idol does not affect its legal personality. The legal personality vests in the purpose of continued worship of the idol as recognised by the court. It is for the protection of the continued worship that the law recognises this purpose and seeks to protect it by the conferral of juristic personality.”

Legal Personality of Idol Is Not Dependent On Its Continued Existence

The Court pointed out that the legal personality of the deity is not dependent on the continued existence of the idol. It reads as under:

  • “129. In the present case, the first plaintiff has been the object of worship for several hundred years and the underlying purpose of continued worship is apparent even absent any express dedication or trust. The existence of the idol is merely a question of form, or corpus, and the legal personality of the first plaintiff is not dependent on the continued existence of the idol. At the heart of the present dispute are questions pertaining to the rightful manager of the deity and the access of the devotees of Lord Ram to the idols.”

Beneficiaries of Endowments Are Not Idols but Worshippers

The Supreme Court quoted the following from Deoki Nandan Vs. Murlidhar (1957): AIR 1957 SC 133:  

  • “6. …The true purpose of a gift of properties to the idol is not to confer any benefit on God, but to acquire spiritual benefit by providing opportunities and facilities for those who desire to worship. In Bhupati Nath Smrititirtha v Ram Lal Maitra (1910) it was held on a consideration of these and other texts that a gift to an idol was not to be judged by the rules applicable to a transfer to a ‘sentient being‘, and that the dedication of properties to an idol consisted in the abandonment of the owner of his dominion over them for the purpose of their being appropriated for the purposes which he intends. Thus, it was observed by Sir Lawrence Jenkins C.J at p. 138 that “the pious purpose is still the legatee, the establishment of the image is merely the mode in which the pious purpose is to be effected” and that “the dedication to a deity” may be “a compendious expression of the pious purpose for which the dedication is designed”.
  • 7. When once it is understood that the true beneficiaries of religious endowments are not the idols but the worshippers, and that the purpose of the endowment is the maintenance of that worship for the benefit of the worshippers, the question whether an endowment is private or public presents no difficulty. The cardinal point to be decided is whether it was the intention of the founder that specified individuals are to have the right of worship at the shrine, or the general public or any specified portion thereof.”

Idol as Representing Spiritual Purpose of Donor Is the Juristic Person

The Supreme Court quoted the following from Yogendra Nath Naskar Vs. Commissioner of Income Tax, Calcutta (1969): AIR 1969 SC 1089:

  • “6. …It should however be remembered that the juristic person in the idol is not the material image, and it is an exploded theory that the image itself develops into a legal person as soon as it is consecrated and vivified by the Pran Pratishta ceremony. It is not also correct that the Supreme Being of which the idol is a symbol or image is the recipient and owner of the dedicated property.
  • …The correct legal position is that the idol as representing and embodying the spiritual purpose of the donor is the juristic person recognised by law and in this juristic person the dedicated property vests. As observed by Mr. Justice B.K. Mukherjea: “With regard to the debutter… It is not only a compendious expression but a material embodiment of the pious purpose and though there is difficulty in holding that property can reside in the aim or purpose itself, it would be quite consistent with sound principles of Jurisprudence to say that a material object which represents or symbolises a particular purpose can be given the status of a legal person, and regarded as owner of the property which is dedicated to it. … The legal position is comparable in many respects to the development in Roman Law.”

Doctrine on ‘Merger’ – ‘Entity of the Idol’ Is Linked With ‘Pious Purpose’

As established in earlier decisions, neither God nor any supernatural being could be a person in law; and it is not correct that the idol or image itself develops into a legal person as soon as it is consecrated. Juristic personality of an Idol stands connected to the ‘pious purpose’ of the founder. Therefore, to give a logical proposition as to the ‘juristic personality’ of idol, the ‘entity of the idol’ has to be linked with the ‘pious purpose’.  It is vividly explained in this decision.

While explaining the legal personality of an Idol the Court held as under:

  • “123. … The first is to recognise the pious purpose of the testator as a legal entity capable of holding property in an ideal sense. The second is the merging of the pious purpose itself and the Idol which embodies the pious purpose to ensure the fulfillment of the pious purpose”

It is obvious that the Court brings-forth the doctrine of “merger” based on the following well accepted jurisprudential notions:

  1. Legal entity of an idol is conceived only in an ideal sense.
  2. The idol is chosen as the centre for legal relations.
  3. Idol is the embodiment of the pious purpose of its founder.
  4. A material object that represents a ‘purpose’ can be a legal person.

It Is the Idol that is the Embodiment of Pious Purpose

Relying mainly upon one of the oldest decisions in this subject, Manohar Ganesh Tambekar  Vs.  Lakhmiram (1887), ILR (1888) 12 Bom 247, our Apex Court held that juristic personality could not be conferred upon Ram Janmabhumi.  It is held as under:

  • “138. …The decision (Manohar Ganesh Tambekar  Vs.  Lakhmiram) clarifies that an Idol as a juridical person is the ‘ideal embodiment’ of a pious or benevolent idea. The status of a juristic person was conferred on the Idol as an entity which encompasses the purpose itself in which capacity the properties and offerings vest. The observations in this case affirm the position that juridical personality was conferred on the pious purpose and the property endowed or accumulated did not itself become a juristic entity. It is not the property endowed which is a juridical person – it is the Idol which as an embodiment of a pious purpose which is recognised as a juristic person, in whom the property stands vested.”

Hindu devotees were in settled possession in the outer courtyard

  • Until 1877, there was only one entry through which access could be gained to the inner courtyard which was the door on the eastern side called Hanumat Dwar.
  • The construction of the railing by the colonial administration was not an attempt to settle proprietary rights. It was an expedient measure to ensure law and order.
  • The decision of the colonial administration to allow the opening of an additional door to the outer courtyard in 1877 was to facilitate the entry of Hindu devotees against which objections were raised and rejected.
  • The need for an additional point of entry for Hindu devotees was an indicator of the extensive nature of their use to offer worship.
  • On gaining entry, the Hindu devotees offered worship at several structures such as the Ramchabutra and Sita Rasoi. The Bhandar was also under their control in the outer courtyard.
  • This indicated that insofar as the outer courtyard was concerned, the Hindu devotees were in settled possession and actively practicing their faith.

Continuing Dispute.

  • This possession of the Hindu devotees over the outer courtyard was open and to the knowledge of the Muslims.
  • The extensive nature of worship by the Hindus was indicated by the existence of specific places of worship and the permission by the administration for the opening of an additional point of entry in 1877 due to a large rush of devotees.
  • Disputes between 1858 and 1883 indicated that the attempt to exclude the Hindus from the inner courtyard by raising a railing was a matter of continuing dispute.
  • Significantly, the activities of the Hindu devotees in the outer courtyard continued.

PART IV

Claim and Argument on Ram Janmabhumi

The plaintiffs in Suit No. 5 in the batch of suits considered by the Supreme Court, were the deity of Lord Ram and the Janmasthan (both of whom were asserted to be juridical persons) through a next friend impleaded as a third plaintiff. The suit was for a declaration that the entire premises comprised of annexures 1, 2 and 3 to the plaint constituted Ram Janmabhumi and for an injunction against interference in the construction of a new temple after the demolition of the existing building.

Placing reliance on the decision of the Madras High Court in TRK Ramaswami Servai Vs. The Board of Commissioners for the Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras, 1950 ILR(Mad) 799 it was contend that the presence of an idol is not an indispensable requirement with respect to religious worship and that the faith and belief of the worshippers along with the performance of the parikrama around the disputed land is sufficient for a court to confer on the disputed site legal personality.

Significant reliance was placed on the existence of certain temples which do not possess idols, in particular the Chidambaram temple in Tamil Nadu, to advance two legal propositions: First, that a Hindu deity possessing juristic personality could exist even absent an idol, and second that unadorned land, absent any distinguishing features, could constitute a Swayambhu deity and consequently a juristic person.

The Muslim parties (defendant Nos. 6 to 8) in their written statement took the plea that in the Suit of 1885, which was instituted by Mahant Raghubar Das, the relief was confined to the Chabutra outside the mosque and no objection was taken in respect of the mosque which was depicted in the site plan.

Ram Janmabhumi: Conception on Legal Personality

One of the main points came for consideration was whether the Ram Janmabhumi, or the birth-place of Lord Ram, was an object of worship and whether the land itself was a Deity, and therefore it was a legal person. It was argued that the construction of the mosque on the land by Emperor Babur in 1528 did not take away its character as a Deity. It was also contended that the disputed land being a legal person, it was res nullius (vest in nobody) and res extra commercium (not alienable); and therefore, not a property that could be subjected to adverse possession. The land itself had legal personality and that therefore it was not subject to the possessory claims of other parties. On behalf of the plaintiffs in suit No. 5, it had also been argued that a juristic entity cannot be owned, nor is it divisible.

Conferment of Legal Personality on ‘Immoveable Property’ – Not Law

This argument was opposed by the Sunni Waqf Board pointing out that the conferment of legal personality on immoveable property was not supported by the existing law. It was also asserted that the law of adverse possession and limitation would apply to claims involving property owned by the Idol.

The Court held that the Ram Jamnabhoomi itself could not be conferred with legal rights. First, it emphasised that land, were it given legal rights, would be an entirely different type of juristic entity than a Hindu idol. The question became not whether the land could be vested in the idol, but rather whether the land itself had legal rights. The Bench held that were it to confer the land with legal rights, it would in effect be extinguishing competing claims for the title purely on the basis of the faith and belief of Hindu devotees. After all, a legal personality is not subject to title claims. The Bench observed that to resolve the dispute in this manner would be against the secular nature of the Constitution.

Conferment of Legal Personality – will alter characteristics of property

Referring to The Mosque, Masjid Shahid Ganj Vs. Shiromani Gurdwara Parbandhak Committee, Amritsar (AIR 1940 PC 116) the Court observed that recognision of immovable property as a juristic entity, would alter the essential characteristic of immovable property. Unlike a juristic entity, immovable property is subject to ownership and division. The Bench reiterated that the purpose of conferring an inanimate object with legal rights in the context of Hindu endowments, is to legally protect endowed property.It is observed that ‘the conferral of legal personality in the context of endowments was to ensure the legal protection of the endowed property, not   to confer upon the property legal impregnability by placing it outside the reach of the law. The elevation of land to the status of a juristic person fundamentally alters its characteristics as immoveable property, a severe consequence against which a court must guard. Nor is it a valid safeguard to postulate that the court will decide on a case to case basis where a particular immoveable property should have a juristic status.’  .

Whether a temple pre-existed

Though it had been asserted that the disputed structure was constructed over a Hindu temple, there was no specific finding in the report of the Archaeological Survey of India (ASI) that the underlying structure was a Lord Ram temple. The ASI has also not opined whether a structure was demolished for the purpose of building the disputed structure, though it clearly demonstrated the presence of successive structural activity underneath the disputed structure.

 Report of the ASI, not sufficient to claim title

With respect to the Report of Archaeological Survey of India (ASI) the Supreme Court held as follows:

  • “648. No argument other than a bare reliance on the ASI report was put forth. No evidence was led by the plaintiffs in Suit 5 to support the contention that even if the underlying structure was believed to be a temple, the rights that flow from it were recognised by subsequent sovereigns. The mere existence of a structure underneath the disputed property cannot lead to a legally enforceable claim to title today. Subsequent to the construction of the ancient structure in the twelfth century, there exists an intervening period of four hundred years prior to the construction of the mosque. No evidence has been led with respect to the continued existence of the legal regime or any change in legal regime. It is admitted by all parties that at some point during the reign of the Mughal empire, a mosque was constructed at the disputed site. Even if this Court was to assume that the underlying structure was in fact a Hindu temple which vested title to the disputed site in the plaintiff deities, no evidence has been led by the plaintiffs in Suit 5 to establish that upon the change in legal regime to the Mughal sovereign, such rights were recognised.”

PART V

Mosque Was Constructed Upon a (Hindu) Structure of Twelfth Century

Marshaling together the evidence on the claim of title in Suit 4 and Suit 5 to pave the way for the ultimate determination of the relief to be granted, the Court held in para 788 as under:

I. The report of the ASI indicates the following position:

  1. Archaeological findings in the area of excavation reveal significant traces of successive civilisations, commencing with the age of the North Black Polished Ware traceable to the second century B.C.;
  2.  The excavation by the ASI has revealed the existence of a preexisting underlying structure dating back to the twelfth century. The structure has large dimensions, evident from the fact that there were 85 pillar bases comprised in 17 rows each of five pillar bases;
  3. On a preponderance of probabilities, the archaeological findings on the nature of the underlying structure indicate it to be of Hindu religious origin, dating to twelfth century A.D.;
  4. The mosque in dispute was constructed upon the foundation of the pre-existing structure. The construction of the mosque has taken place in such a manner as to obviate an independent foundation by utilising the walls of the pre-existing structure; and
  5. The layered excavation at the site of excavation has also revealed the existence of a circular shrine together with a makarapranala indicative of Hindu worship dating back to the eighth to tenth century.

A reasonable inference can be drawn on the basis of the standard of proof which governs civil trials that:

  1. The foundation of the mosque is based on the walls of a large pre-existing structure;
  2. The pre-existing structure dates back to the twelfth century; and
  3. The underlying structure which provided the foundations of the mosque together with its architectural features and recoveries are suggestive of a Hindu religious origin comparable to temple excavations in the region and pertaining to the era.

No Evidence What Transpired In Four Centuries

II.  The conclusion in the ASI report about the remains of an underlying structure of a Hindu religious origin symbolic of temple architecture of the 12th century A.D. must however be read contextually with the following caveats:

  • (i) While the ASI report has found the existence of ruins of a preexisting structure, the report does not provide:
    • (a) The reason for the destruction of the pre-existing structure; and
    • (b) Whether the earlier structure was demolished for the purpose of the construction of the mosque.
  • (ii) Since the ASI report dates the underlying structure to the twelfth century, there is a time gap of about four centuries between the date of the underlying structure and the construction of the mosque.
    • No evidence is available to explain what transpired in the course of the intervening period of nearly four centuries;
  • (iii) The ASI report does not conclude that the remnants of the preexisting structure were used for the purpose of constructing the mosque (apart, that is, from the construction of the mosque on the foundation of the erstwhile structure); and
  • (iv) The pillars that were used in the construction of the mosque were black Kasauti stone pillars. ASI has found no evidence to show that these Kasauti pillars are relatable to the underlying pillar bases found during the course of excavation in the structure below the mosque.

Finding of Title Cannot Be Based on Archaeological Findings

III. A finding of title cannot be based in law on the archaeological findings which have been arrived at by ASI.

Between the twelfth century to which the underlying structure is dated and the construction of the mosque in the sixteenth century, there is an intervening period of four centuries. No evidence has been placed on the record in relation to the course of human history between the twelfth and sixteen centuries. No evidence is available in a case of this antiquity on

  • (i)    the cause of destruction of the underlying structure; and
  • (ii) whether the pre-existing structure was demolished for the construction of the mosque. Title to the land must be decided on settled legal principles and applying evidentiary standards which govern a civil trial.”

Case on ‘Dedication of Waqf’ and ‘Waqf by User’

The plaintiffs in Suit No. 4, the Sunni Waqf Board, claimed that the entire disputed site was dedicated by Babur for the purpose of public worship and a waqf was creared. Alternatively it was claimed that the disputed site had become a ‘waqf by user’.

The Court placed the case of the Sunni Waqf Board as under:

  •  “728. The documentary evidence relied upon by the plaintiffs in Suit 4 to demonstrate that the mosque stood on dedicated land originates after the colonial annexation of Oudh and after the year 1856. This was fairly admitted by Dr Dhavan, learned Senior Counsel appearing in behalf of the plaintiffs in Suit 4. The plaintiffs in Suit 4 were unable to establish a specific grant of the land as a foundation of legal title prior to the annexation of Oudh or upon the transfer of power to the colonial administration after 1857.
  • 729. An attempt was made at an advanced stage of the hearing to contend that the disputed site marked out by the letters ABCD is waqf property, not by virtue of a specific dedication, but because of the long usage of the property as a site of religious worship by the Muslim community. Dr Dhavan, learned senior counsel appearing on behalf of the plaintiffs in Suit 4 contended that the concept of a waqf has a broad connotation in Islamic Law. Hence, it was urged that even in the absence of an express dedication, the long use of the disputed site for public worship as a mosque elevates the property in question to a ‘waqf by user’. To support this proposition, Dr Dhavan contended that since the construction of the mosque by Emperor Babur in 1528 till its desecration on 22/23 December 1949, namaz has been offered in the mosque. Hence, the disputed property has been the site of religious worship. Further, he urges that the Muslims have been in settled possession of the disputed property and had used the mosque for the performance of public religious worship. Thus, despite the absence of a deed of dedication, the disputed site has been used for public religious worship for over four centuries, resultingly constituting its character as waqf property by long use.”

Court Rejected the Arguments on ‘Doctrine of Waqf by User’

The Court rejected the arguments on ‘doctrine of waqf by user’ observing the following:

  • “743. The contention of the plaintiffs in Suit 4 is that the entire property of the mosque, including both the inner and outer courtyards is waqf property. Once a property is recognised as waqf, the property is permanently and irrevocably vested in the Almighty, Allah from the date the waqf is deemed to be in existence. The land is rendered inalienable and falls within the regulatory framework of waqf legislation and Islamic law. The doctrine of waqf by user is well established in our law. However, as noted by the precedents detailed above, it is a doctrine of necessity to deal with cases where a property has been the site of long and consistent religious use by members of the Islamic faith but the original dedication is lost to the sands of time. Given the radical alterations to the characteristics of ownership of the property consequent upon a recognition of a waqf by user, the evidentiary burden to prove a waqf by useris high. The pleadings in the plaint in Suit 4 are deficient. No particulars of the extent or nature of the use have been set out. A stray sentence in paragraph 2 of the plaint cannot sustain a case of waqf by user. Moreover, the contention that the entire property was a single composite waqf cannot be assessed in a vacuum. The Court cannot ignore the evidence of established religious worship by Hindu devotees within the premises of the disputed site. If the contention urged by the plaintiffs in Suit 4 that the entire disputed property is a waqf by user is accepted, it would amount to extinguishing all rights claimed by the Hindus in the disputed property as a site of religious worship.
  • 744. In the decisions adverted to above in which claims of a waqf by user have been recognised, the claims were not made in the context of another religious community also utilising the property for the conduct of religious worship. It flows that the consequence of recognition of a waqf by user in the facts of these cases did not lead to the extinguishing of competing and legally tenable rights of another religious community.”

No Abandonment of the Mosque or Cessation of Namaz

The court observed in para 721 that there was no abandonment of the structure of the mosque or cessation of namaz within, as under:

  • “721. In so far as the inner courtyard is concerned, it appears that the setting up of the railing was a measure to ensure that peace prevailed by allowing the worship of the Muslims in the mosque and the continuation of Hindu worship outside the railing. In so far as the worship by the Muslims in the inner courtyard is concerned, the documentary material would indicate that though obstructions were caused from time to time, there was no abandonment of the structure of the mosque or cessation of namaz within.”

PART VI

Why Awarded the Title to the Entire Site to the Deity, in a Nutshell

The Court found –

  • (i) “no conclusion can be drawn that prior to 1857, the disputed site was used for worship by the resident Muslim community”,
  • (ii) “there is a lack of adequate evidence to establish that there was exclusive or unimpeded use of the inner courtyard after 1858” (para 742),
  • (iii) the Hindus had an “exclusive and unimpeded possession of the outer courtyard”,
  • (iv) Hindus Never Accepted the Division (para 773),
  • (v) Hindus made “offerings to the ‘Garbh Grih’ while standing at the railing” in furtherance of their belief that “the birth-place of Lord Ram was within the precincts of and under the central dome of the mosque”
  • (vi) the “possession over the inner courtyard was a matter of serious contestation” and “it cannot be said that the Muslims have been able to establish their possessory title to the disputed site as a composite whole” (para 781).

Cannot Conclude – Prior To 1857 Muslims worshipped at Disputed Site

In Para 741 the court observed as under:

  • “741. Dr Dhavan, learned Senior Counsel appearing on behalf of the plaintiffs in Suit 4, admitted that there is no evidence of possession, use or offering of worship in the mosque prior to 1856-7. No evidence has been produced to establish worship at the mosque or possessory control over the disputed property marked by the letters A B C D over the period of 325 years between the alleged date of construction in 1528 until the erection of railing by the colonial government in 1857. Hence in the absence of evidence on record, no conclusion can be drawn that prior to 1857, the disputed site was used for worship by the resident Muslim community. Following the events in 1856-57, the colonial government erected the railing to bifurcate the areas of worship into the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard. Shortly thereafter, the Ramchabutra was constructed in the outer courtyard. Worship at the Ramchabutra and at the pre-existing Sita Rasoi led to the worship of the Hindus being institutionalised within the property marked by the letters A B C D.”

Claim of Unimpeded Possessory Title Raised by the Muslims Rejected

Pointing out that a claim to possessory title has to be based on exclusive and unimpeded possession which has to be established by evidence, the Court held as under:

  • “772. In assessing the title of the Muslims, the physical structure of the mosque is one fact to be taken into consideration. But a claim to possessory title has to be based on exclusive and unimpeded possession which has to be established by evidence. As shown above, the disputed premises are characterised by distinct architectural characteristics of Hindu and Islamic cultures. The claim to title will have to be judged from the perspective of long and continued possession. It becomes relevant to note the extent to which the Muslims have asserted their claim to the entirety of the property, which forms a composite whole, comprised of the inner and outer courtyards in comparison with the contesting claims of the Hindus. In relation to the outer courtyard, both Hindu and Muslim witnesses have admitted the presence of the Ramchabutra and other places of religious significance which were being continuously worshipped by the Hindus. The access of Hindus to and their possession of the outer courtyard was unimpeded.”

Hindus Never Accepted the Division

  • “773. Despite the setting up of the grill-brick wall in 1857, the Hindus never accepted the division of the inner and the outer courtyard. For the Hindus, the entire complex as a whole was of religious significance. A demarcation by the British for the purposes of maintaining law and order did not obliterate their belief in the relevance of the ‘Garbh-Grih‘ being the birth-place of Lord Ram. This is evident from the witness testimonies which indicate that pilgrims offered prayer standing at the railing by looking towards the sanctum sanctorum. Another relevant piece of evidence is the admission of the Moazzin of the Babri Mosque in his complaint dated 30 November 1858 against Nihang Singh. The Moazzin admitted that previously the symbol of Janamsthan had been there for hundreds of years and Hindus did puja inside the three domed structure. Absent any division of the site, the Hindus had multiple points and forms of worship within the disputed premises which included the Ramchabutra and Sita Rasoi and the parikrama of the disputed premises. Even after the railing was set up, Hindu worship at Ramchabutra, Sita Rasoi and of the idols placed below the fig and neem tree clearly indicated their exclusive and unimpeded possession of the outer courtyard. All the evidence indicates that a reasonable inference based on a preponderance of probabilities can be made that there was continuum of faith and belief of the Hindus that the ‘Garbh-Grih‘ was the place of birth of Lord Ram both prior to and after the construction of the wall. The use of the area within the railing by the Muslims was contentious and their access to the inner courtyard was landlocked; the only access being through the two gates to the outer portion and the area which were in the control of the Hindus.”

Evidence: Made Offerings to Birth-Place under the Central Dome

  • “781. From the documentary evidence, it emerges that: (i) Prior to 1856-7 there was no exclusion of the Hindus from worshipping within the precincts of the inner courtyard; (ii) The conflagration of 1856-7 led to the setting up of the railing to provide a bifurcation of the places of worship between the two communities; (iii) The immediate consequence of the setting up of the railing was the continued assertion of the right to worship by the Hindus who set up the Chabutra in the immediate proximity of the railing; (iv) Despite the existence of the railing, the exclusion of the Hindus from the inner courtyard was a matter of contestation and at the very least was not absolute; (v) As regards the outer courtyard it became the focal point of Hindu worship both on the Ramchabutra as well as other religious structures within the outer courtyard including Sita Rasoi. Though, the Hindus continued to worship at the Ramchabutra which was in the outer courtyard, by the consistent pattern of their worship including the making of offerings to the ‘Garbh Grih’ while standing at the railing, there can be no manner of doubt that this was in furtherance of their belief that the birth-place of Lord Ram was within the precincts of and under the central dome of the mosque; and (vi) The riots of 1934 and the events which led up to 22/23 December 1949 indicate that possession over the inner courtyard was a matter of serious contestation often leading to violence by both parties and the Muslims did not have exclusive possession over the inner courtyard. From the above documentary evidence, it cannot be said that the Muslims have been able to establish their possessory title to the disputed site as a composite whole.”

Possessory Rights Historical records of Travellers

In Clauses IV to VII of the para 788 which ‘marshal together the evidence on the claim of title in Suit 4 and Suit 5’ the Apex Court discussed the Historical records of travellers.

  • “Para 788 IV. Historical records of travellers (chiefly Tieffenthaler and the account of Montgomery Martin in the eighteenth century) indicate:
  •  (i) The existence of the faith and belief of the Hindus that the disputed site was the birth-place of Lord Ram;
  • (ii) Identifiable places of offering worship by the Hindus including Sita Rasoi, Swargdwar and the Bedi (cradle) symbolising the birth of Lord Ram in and around the disputed site;
  • (iii) Prevalence of the practice of worship by pilgrims at the disputed site including by parikrama (circumambulation) and the presence of large congregations of devotees on the occasion of religious festivals; and
  • (iv) The historical presence of worshippers and the existence of worship at the disputed site even prior to the annexation of Oudh by the British and the construction of a brick-grill wall in 1857.

Beyond the above observations, the accounts of the travellers must be read with circumspection. Their personal observations must carefully be sifted from hearsay – matters of legend and lore. Consulting their accounts on matters of public history is distinct from evidence on a matter of title. An adjudication of title has to be deduced on the basis of evidence sustainable in a court of law, which has withstood the searching scrutiny of cross-examination. Similarly, the contents of gazetteers can at best provide corroborative material to evidence which emerges from the record. The court must be circumspect in drawing negative inferences from what a traveller may not have seen or observed. Title cannot be established on the basis of faith and belief above. Faith and belief are indicators towards patterns of worship at the site on the basis of which claims of possession are asserted. The court has evaluated the rival claims to possessory title in a situation in which the state has expressly stated in its written statement that it claims no interest in the land.

Despite Mosque, Hindus worshiped as birth-place of Lord Ram

Para 788 V. The evidence indicates that despite the existence of a mosque at the site, Hindu worship at the place believed to be the birth-place of Lord Ram was not restricted. The existence of an Islamic structure at a place considered sacrosanct by the Hindus did not stop them from continuing their worship at the disputed site and within the precincts of the structure prior to the incidents of 1856-7. The physical structure of an Islamic mosque did not shake the faith and belief of Hindus that Lord Ram was born at the disputed site. On the other hand, learned counsel fairly stated that the evidence relied on by the Sunni Central Waqf Board to establish the offering of namaz by the Muslim residents commences from around 1856-7;

Disputed Site: a Composite Property despite Grill-Brick Wall

Para 788 VI. The setting up of a railing in 1857 by the British around the disputed structure of the mosque took place in the backdrop of a contestation and disputes over the claim of the Hindus to worship inside the precincts of the mosque. This furnished the context for the riots which took place between Hindus and Muslims in 1856-7. The construction of a grill-brick wall by the colonial administration was intended to ensure peace between the two communities with respect to a contested place of worship. The grill-brick wall did not constitute either a subdivision of the disputed site which was one composite property, nor did it amount to a determination of title by the colonial administration;

Ramchabutra – An Assertion of the Hindu Right to Worship

Para 788 VII. Proximate in time after the setting up of the railing, the Ramchabutra was set up in or about 1857. Ramchabutra was set up in close physical proximity to the railing. Essentially, the setting up of Ramchabutra within a hundred feet or thereabouts of the inner dome must be seen in the historical context as an expression or assertion of the Hindu right to worship at the birth-place of Lord Ram. Even after the construction of the dividing wall by the British, the Hindus continued to assert their right to pray below the central dome. This emerges from the evidentiary record indicating acts of individuals in trying to set up idols and perform puja both within and outside the precincts of the inner courtyard. Even after the setting up of the Ramchabutra, pilgrims used to pay obeisance and make offerings to what they believed to be the ‘Garbh Grih‘ located inside the three domed structure while standing at the iron railing which divided the inner and outer courtyards. There is no evidence to the contrary by the Muslims to indicate that their possession of the disputed structure of the mosque was exclusive and that the offering of namaz was exclusionary of the Hindus;

Hindus Asserted Right to Pray Inside Domes

Para 788 VIII. Hindu worship at Ramchabutra, SitaRasoi and at other religious places including the setting up of a Bhandar clearly indicated their open, exclusive and unimpeded possession of the outer courtyard. The Muslims have not been in possession of the outer courtyard. Despite the construction of the wall in 1858 by the British and the setting up of the Ramchabutra in close-proximity of the inner dome, Hindus continued to assert their right to pray inside the three-domed structure;

Opening Additional Door Indicates Presence of Large Hindu Devotees

Para 788 IX. In or about 1877, at the behest of the Hindus, another door to the outer courtyard was allowed to be opened by the administration on the northern side (Sing Dwar), in addition to the existing door on the east (Hanumat Dwar). The Deputy Commissioner declined to entertain a complaint against the opening made in the wall. The Commissioner while dismissing the appeal held that the opening up of the door was in public interest. The opening of an additional door with the permission of the British administration indicates recognition of the presence of a large congregation of Hindu devotees necessitating additional access to the site in the interest of public peace and safety;

Large Congregations of Hindu Devotees Visited

Para 788 X. Testimonies of both Hindu and Muslim witnesses indicate that on religious occasions and festivals such as Ram Navami, Sawan Jhoola, Kartik Poornima, Parikrama Mela and Ram Vivah, large congregations of Hindu devotees visited the disputed premises for darshan. The oral testimony of the Hindu devotees establishes the pattern of worship and prayer at Sita Rasoi, Ramchabutra and towards the ‘Garb Grih’, while standing at the railing of the structure of the brick wall;

Hindu Religious Symbols Inside and Outside Mosque

Para 788 XI. Hindu witnesses have indicated that Hindus used to offer prayer to the Kasauti stone pillars placed inside the mosque. Muslim witnesses have acknowledged the presence of symbols of Hindu religious significance both inside and outside the mosque. Among them, is the depiction of Varah, Jai-Vijay and Garud outside the three domed structure. They are suggestive not merely of the existence of the faith and belief but of actual worship down the centuries;

Contestation between the Two Communities over Worship

Para 788 XII. There can no denying the existence of the structure of the mosque since its construction in the sixteenth century with the inscription of ‘Allah’ on the structure. The genesis of the communal incident of 1856-7 lies in the contestation between the two communities over worship. The setting up of the railing in 1856-7 was an attempt by the administration to provide a measure of bifurcation to observe religious worship – namaz by the Muslims inside the railing within the domed structure of the mosque and worship by the Hindus outside the railing. Attempts by the Sikhs or faqirs to enter into the mosque and set up religious symbols for puja were resisted by the Muslims, resulting in the administration evicting the occupier;

Exclusive Possession of Hindus in the Outer Courtyard

 Para 788 XIII. After the construction of the grill-brick wall in 1857, there is evidence on record to show the exclusive and unimpeded possession of the Hindus and the offering of worship in the outer courtyard. Entry into the three domed structure was possible only by seeking access through either of the two doors on the eastern and northern sides of the outer courtyard which were under the control of the Hindu devotees;

Preponderance of Probabilities – Muslims did not Abandon Mosque

Para 788 XIV. On a preponderance of probabilities, there is no evidence to establish that the Muslims abandoned the mosque or ceased to perform namaz in spite of the contestation over their possession of the inner courtyard after 1858. Oral evidence indicates the continuation of namaz;

Mosque continued to Exist & Muslims Asserted Their Right to Pray

Para 788 XV. The contestation over the possession of the inner courtyard became the centre of the communal conflict of 1934 during the course of which the domes of the mosque sustained damage as did the structure. The repair and renovation of the mosque following the riots of 1934 at the expense of the British administration through the agency of a Muslim contractor is indicative of the fact the despite the disputes between the two communities, the structure of the mosque continued to exist as did the assertion of the Muslims of their right to pray. Namaz appears to have been offered within the mosque after 1934 though, by the time of incident of 22/23 December 1949, only Friday namaz was being offered. The reports of the Waqf Inspector of December 1949 indicate that the Sadhus and Bairagis who worshipped and resided in the outer courtyard obstructed Muslims from passing through the courtyard, which was under their control, for namaz within the mosque. Hence the Waqf Inspector noted that worship within the mosque was possible on Fridays with the assistance of the police;

Ouster of Muslims: Otherwise Than By Due Process of Law

Para 788 XVI. The events preceding 22/23 December 1949 indicate the build-up of a large presence of Bairagis in the outer courtyard and the expression of his apprehension by the Superintendent of Police that the Hindus would seek forcible entry into the precincts of the mosque to install idols. In spite of written intimations to him, the Deputy Commissioner and District Magistrate (K K Nayyar) paid no heed and rejected the apprehension of the Superintendent of Police to the safety of the mosque as baseless. The apprehension was borne out by the incident which took place on the night between 22/23 December 1949, when a group of fifty to sixty persons installed idols on the pulpit of the mosque below the central dome. This led to the desecration of the mosque and the ouster of the Muslims otherwise than by the due process of law. The inner courtyard was thereafter attached in proceedings under Section 145 CrPC 1898 on 29 December 1949 and the receiver took possession;

Obliteration of Mosque – Egregious Violation of Rule of Law

Para 788 XVII. On 6 December 1992, the structure of the mosque was brought down and the mosque was destroyed. The destruction of the mosque took place in breach of the order of status quo and an assurance given to this Court. The destruction of the mosque and the obliteration of the Islamic structure was an egregious violation of the rule of law

Marshaling together the evidence on the claim of title in Suit 4 and Suit 5, the Court held in para 788 as under:

The Disputed Site is One Composite Whole; Mosque Destruction – a Serious Violation of the Rule of Law

  • “Para 788 XVII: (i) The disputed site is one composite whole. The railing set up in 1856-7 did not either bring about a sub-division of the land or any determination of title;
  • (ii) The Sunni Central Waqf Board has not established its case of a dedication by user;
  • (iii) The alternate plea of adverse possession has not been established by the Sunni Central Waqf Board as it failed to meet the requirements of adverse possession;
  • (iv) The Hindus have been in exclusive and unimpeded possession of the outer courtyard where they have continued worship;
  • (v) The inner courtyard has been a contested site with conflicting claims of the Hindus and Muslims;
  • (vi) The existence of the structure of the mosque until 6 December 1992 does not admit any contestation. The submission that the mosque did not accord with Islamic tenets stands rejected. The evidence indicates that there was no abandonment of the mosque by Muslims. Namaz was observed on Fridays towards December 1949, the last namaz being on 16 December 1949;
  • (vii) The damage to the mosque in 1934, its desecration in 1949 leading to the ouster of the Muslims and the eventual destruction on 6, December 1992 constituted a serious violation of the rule of law; and
  • (viii) Consistent with the principles of justice, equity and good conscience, both Suits 4 and 5 will have to be decreed and the relief moulded in a manner which preserves the constitutional values of justice, fraternity, human dignity and the equality of religious belief.”

Janmasthan’ of Lord Rama

Finally, on the contentious point ‘whether disputed structure is the holy birth place of Lord Ram as per the faith, belief and trust of the Hindus’, the Apex Court (one among the learned Judges) ‘concluded on the conclusion that faith and belief of Hindus since prior to construction of Mosque and subsequent thereto has always been that Janamasthan of Lord Ram is the place where Babri Mosque has been constructed which faith and belief is proved by documentary and oral evidence’.

PART VII

Reliefs Granted

The Apex Court moulded the reliefs (M Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das: 2020-1 SCC 1), directing the handing over of the entire disputed land to a trust to build a Hindu temple. It also directed the government to provide an alternative five-acre plot of land to the Uttar Pradesh Sunni Central Waqf Board for the construction of the mosque.

Further, the Court directed the Central Government to formulate a scheme, within three months, for the setting up of a trust with the powers to build a temple at the disputed site. The Supreme Court also directed to give appropriate representation, in the proposed trust to Nirmohi Akhara (plaintiff in Suit No. 3, which claimed Shebait/management rights over the site).

Ayodhya Case – Proceeded on the principle: ‘The court is the protector of all charities’.

It is held in M Siddiq Vs. Mahanth Suresh Das (Ayodhya Case) as under:

  • When a Shebait is negligent in its duties or takes actions that are hostile to the deity or improperly alienated trust property or refuses to act for the benefit of the idol or where the Shebait’s actions are prejudicial to the interest of the idol, it becomes necessary to confer on a next friend the right to bring an action in law against the Shebait; and a worshipper has an ad hoc power of representation to protect the interest of the idol.
  • The court can craft any number of reliefs, including the framing of a scheme. The question of relief is fundamentally contextual and must be framed by the court in light of the parties before it and the circumstances of each case.

It is clear that the our Apex Court has rendered the above edicts adopting the view that ‘the court is the protector of all charities’.

Conclusion‘Hard-Headedness of the Subject Matter’ is the Answer to all Difficulties.

  • It is a fact – the reliefs granted in this case were not that were asked for by the parties to these suits.
  • Doubts are raised – as to whether the legal riddles that were thrashed out in the Judgment are precisely translated into the reliefs granted.
  • Numerous suggestions could be proffered – as to formulating the decree in the frame of the conclusions in the Judgment [including the one to keep ‘open’ the disputed land without any structure, for various obvious reasons].
    • But, it is definite that the decree handed down settled the disputes.
  • The ‘hard-headedness of the subject matter’ is the answer to the qualms; and, ‘expediency’ justifies this unanimous decision.


Read in this Cluster (Click on the Topic):

Book No. 1.   Handbook of a Civil Lawyer

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Vesting of Property in Societies and Clubs

Saji Koduvath, Advocate.

Introduction

Property of a society or a club is the ‘joint property’ held by its members. Usually, unlike a club, the property of a society is meant to be maintained for the benefit of its future members also. Therefore, the property of a society is encumbered with obligations as in a ‘trust’. Hence, such property cannot be dealt with by the members and administrators disregarding the objectives of its foundation.

Property of an Unincorporated Club Vests in Members.

A club is a compendium of its members. Property of an unincorporated club vests in its members. Or, in other words, the members thereof are the owners of its property. But, it is subject to its bye laws and the principles of its foundation.

Salmond on Jurisprudence[1] reads:

  • “The Club property is the joint property of the members, though in fact, it is often held by trustees on behalf of the members.”

Halsbury’s Laws of England[2] says:

  • “Unincorporated members’ clubs. – An unincorporated members’ club is a society of persons each of whom contributes to the funds out of which the expenses of conducting the society are paid. ……. Subject to any rule to the contrary, the property and funds of the club belong to the members of the time being jointly in equal shares.”

Enjoyment and Appropriation of Property of an Unincorporated Club

Property of a club is held by its members as ‘joint tenants’ (i.e., without a right to partition). If the bye laws of a club allow, it can distribute its property among its members, on dissolution.

Joint ownership of property is an incidence of membership when one joins the club, though the motivation of joining the club is not acquisition of wealth or sharing of profits as in the case of a partnership. It is also an incidence of membership that the property of the club will be distributed among the members,[3] on dissolution.

Members of a club are entitled to enjoy or use the club premises in accordance with the rules, so long as they duly pay the subscription and continue to be members. In an unincorporated Members’ club, the members for the time being are jointly entitled to all the property and funds; and it is only on a valid dissolution the individual interest of the members becomes capable of realisation.[4]

If the intention of the founders of an unincorporated club or an unregistered society, as expressed in the bye laws or otherwise, is to use the property obtained to it for the benefit of the present and future members, then the members of a particular time, even if sui juris or of one mind, are not entitled to put an end to the same and to appropriate the property by themselves. If no such intention is laid down by the founders, and the members are sui juris, they may be entitled to put an end and to appropriate the property by themselves. But, it is not open for the majority of an association to alter the fundamental principles upon which it is founded.[5]

Because members were joint owners of all the club property including the excisable liquor, the Gujarat High Court held in Sports Club of Gujarat Vs Commissioner of Sales Tax[6]that the supply of liquor to a member at a fixed price by the club could not be regarded as ‘sale’. The court referred various decisions of English courts[7] and Supreme Court.[8]

But a contrary view is taken by the  Bombay High Court in Gondwana Club, Nagpur Vs. Sales Tax Officer[9] when it considered the question whether the provisions supplied by the Club to its members were the joint property belonging to all the members; and observed that, although the Club consists of members, the Club had an entity distinct from the entities of the members and that once the money was paid by the members and once the money passed into the coffers of the Club, the said money could not be said to belong to the members, and in these circumstances, it was difficult to accept the proposition that the property which was purchased by the Club was the property of the members of the Club.This decision is followed in Commissioner of Sales Tax, Gujarat, Ahmedabad Vs. Anil Co-Operative Credit Society[10] pointing out that the court had relied on the inclusive clause in the definition of “dealer” in the concerned Sales Tax Act.

Vesting of Property in a Registered Society

Sec. 5 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 speaks as to vesting of property, for administration, in registered societies. It reads as under:

"5. Property of society how vested:  The property, movable and immovable belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body of such society, and in all proceedings civil and criminal, may be described as the property of the governing body of such society for their proper title."

‘If Not Vested in Trustees’: Connotations

Management and Vesting of Property may be Separate

Though the administrative affairs of the societies are carried on by its governing body, the properties of the same may be vested with (separate) trustees (like ecclesiastical authorities, in case of religious associations). It is obvious that this system of vesting of property in trustees and administration of affairs by governing body is primarily viewed in the So. Regn. Act of 1860 when it refers, ‘if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body’. It is definite that our law accepts the ‘wider’ or ‘general’ expression as to ‘trust’, used by the progressive jurists like Salmond and Halsbury; and the same principle is adopted in the So. Regn. Act. The progressive jurists preferred investing principles of trust in the matters of various fiduciary relationships under which one holds property on behalf of, or for the benefit of, others.[11]

Halsbury’s Laws of England defines ‘trust’ as a confidence reposed in a person with respect to property of which he has possession or over which he can exercise a power, to the intent, that he may hold the property or exercise the power for the benefit of some other person or object. Salmond brings-in principles of trust in the affairs of associations.

Salmond on Jurisprudence reads as under:[12]

  • “Thirdly, it is expedient that property in which large numbers of persons are interested in common should be vested in trustees.” 

It is held by the Supreme Court in RV Sankara  KurupVs. Leelavathy  Nambiar[13] that the property in the hands of the agent was for the principal; and the agent stood in the fiduciary capacity,as a trustee,for the beneficial interest he had in the property. The petitioner had acted as an agent as a cestui que trust was a trustee and he held the property in trust for the respondent in his fiduciary capacity as an agent or trustee and he had a duty and responsibility to make over the unauthorised profits or benefits he derived while acting as an agent or a trustee and properly account for the same to the principal. Therefore, the High Court was right in its holding that the petitioner was an agent and trustee acted in the fiduciary capacity on behalf of the respondent-plaintiff as General power-of-attorney.

A society can be formed for the administration of a trust.[14]

If a trust is created for the benefit of a religious society, such trust shall continue to exist and it would not cease to exist by the resolution of the society. Such ‘creation of trust’ is considered by our Apex Court in Vinodkumar M. Malavia  Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti[15] and held:

  • The High Court has rightly observed that: ‘… the trust which has been created as public trust for a specific object and the charitable or the religious nature or for the bonafide of the Society or any such institution managed by such trusts for charitable and religious purpose shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by any such process of thinking or deliberation or the Resolution, which does not have any force of law’.”

In Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai[16] it is held that in terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, the property would vest in the trustees, and that only in the absence of vesting of such properties in the trustees, the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[17]

In Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh[18] it is observed:

  • “If what is vested in the College Committee or its governing body is a right of management simpliciter, there is no question of the members of the society or the members of the governing body being beneficially interested in its property. It necessarily follows that by the fact of appointment of a treasurer, there can be no deprivation of the society of its rights in property. The consequence, which would flow on the appointment of a treasurer by the Government under the provisions of the Charitable Endowments Act, would be that he will take charge of the management of the properties held by the society. There is no divesting of the rights of the society in its properties. As already stated, what all the society is deprived of would be right of management which cannot be equated to any right in the property.”[19]

See Blog: Incidents of Trust in Clubs and Societies

Members do not have any Beneficial Interest

Members have no interest other than that of bare trustees

During the subsistence of a registered society, or on dissolution, the members do not have any proprietary or beneficial enjoyment/interest[20] in the property the society holds.[21] It is held in Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh[22] as under:

“The Societies Registration Act, therefore, does not create in the members of the registered society any interest other than that of bare trustees. What all the members are entitled to, is the right of management[23] of the properties of the society subject to certain conditions.”

Underhill, in his treatise, ‘Law of Trusts and Trustees’, explained:

  • “However, the crucial difference surely is that no absolutely entitled members exist if the gift is on trust for future and existing members, always being for the members of the Association for the time being. The members for the time being cannot under the Association rules appropriate trust property for themselves for there would then be no property held on trust as intended by the testator for those persons who some years later happened to be the members of the Association for the time being.”[24]

Read blog: Doctrine of Substantial Representation in Suits

Is Society a ‘Living Person’ under S. 5 of the TP Act 

Can transfer of property be made to or by Associations

Sec. 5 of the TP Act reads as under:

  • 5. “Transfer of property” defined:  In the following sections “transfer of property” means an act by which a living person conveys property, in present or in future, to one or more other living persons, or to himself and one or more other living persons; and “to transfer property” is to perform such act.
  • In this section “living person” includes a company or association or body of individuals, whether incorporated or not, but nothing herein contained shall affect any law for the time being in force relating to transfer of property to or by companies, associations or bodies of individuals.

Existing Laws as to Transfer of Property, will Remain in Force

Two points are emphasised in the 2nd paragraph of Sec. 5 –

  • First, all unregistered associations, whether incorporated or not, are ‘living persons’, so that transfer of property can be made.
  • Second, the qualifying second limb – ‘nothing herein contained shall affect any law for the time being in force relating to transfer of property to or by companies, associations or bodies of individuals‘ – makes it clear:
    • if any law regulates transfer of property to (or by) companies, associations or bodies of individuals, it will remain in force.

The accepted and authoritative view is that company, incorporated club,[25] statutory body etc. alone can be considered as legal persons.

See: Usha Rani Kundu  Vs. Agradut  Sangha[26]

Body of individuals” in Sec. 5, TP Act

It may also be pointed out that, “body of individuals” in Sec. 5, TP Act (transfer to – “living person” includes a company or association or body of individuals) is wide in meaning; and it stands independent. It is broad enough to take-in Beneficiaries/Trustees of a Trust.

  • Note: Order 31 rule 1 CPC spells out – a trust is not a legal person. It enables to file a suit by (or be sued) a trustee concerning ‘property vested in trustees’.

Can ‘Law for the Time Being in Force’ Include ‘Common Law’

Our courts have unhesitatingly held: ‘law for the time being in force’ in Sec. 5, TP Act includes “common law”;[27] and sumptuously exhibit and refer to the deeds executed by or in favour of such entities as valid and binding documents;[28] and the registration/revenue authorities, without objection, register deeds relating to such properties in the names of such institutions, associations etc.

 It is a reality: the common law of our country accepts as valid the ‘transfer of property’ made to or effected by well known institutions, organisations,[29]and associations attached to well reputed trusts,[30] institutions[31] etc., though they are not juristic persons in its strict sense. Our courts sumptuously refer to such deeds as documents executed by or in favour of such entities, when they are referred to as exhibits. For example:

  • Settlement deed by Ashramam–Swayam  Prakash  Ashramam Vs. G Anandavally  Amma : AIR  2010 SC 622;
  • Settlement to trust – S N Mathur  Vs. Board of Revenue: 2009-13  SCC 301;
  • Sale deed by unregistered society – Suresh s/o. Bhagwanrao  Puri Vs. State of Maharashtra: 2016-3 AIR Bom R (Cri.) 603;
  • Gift to unregistered Association – Pullamma Vs. Valmiki Anna Satram: 1984-2 ALT 157;
  • Sale deed to an association – K. Kala Vs. Dist Registrar, Madurai: 2016 3 MLJ 50, 
  • Sale deed to an association – State of Punjab Vs. Amolak Ram Kapoor: [1990] 79 STC 315; ILR1991- 2 P&H 218.
  • Sale deed to an association – Asst. Commr. Vs. Shivalingawwa: ILR 2003 Kar 2855;
  • Lease deed by trust to school – TNP Mothoo  Natarajan Vs. PV Ravi: 2015-2 MLJ (Cri.) 656;
  • Lease deed by a firm -2014-3 ALT 46;
  • Settlement deed to private trust –Kolli  Venkata Raja Vs. Govt. of AP: 2014-1 ALT 155;
  • Lease deed to a public trust –Nadigar  Sangham Charitable Trust, rep. by its managing Trustee, R. Sarathkumar Vs. S. Murugan:2013-1 MLJ 433;
  • Sale deed to Board of Trustees – Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Chemists and Druggists Association Building Trust: 1995-215 ITR(Mad) 741;
  • Mortgage deed by a College – Sonar Bangla Bank Vs. Calcutta Engineering College:  AIR 1960 Cal 450.

Similarly, the registration and revenue authorities, without objection, register deeds relating to such properties in the names of such institutions, associations etc.

Dedication can be made in favour of a Tank

It was held by our Apex Court in Kamaraju  Venkata Krishna Rao Vs. Sub Collector,  Ongole, AIR 1969 SC 563, that, under Hindu Law, a tank can be an object of charity and when a dedication was made in favour of a tank, the same was considered as a charitable institution. Without deciding whether that institution can also be considered as a juristic person, it was held that the same had to be registered in its name (ie., in the name of the tank) in the Inam register though it had continue to be managed by its Manager.

It is also noteworthy that Salmond on Jurisprudence reads: “Legal persons, being the arbitrary creations of the law, may be of as many kinds as the law pleases.”

It is also noteworthy that Salmond on Jurisprudence[32] reads:

  • “Legal persons, being the arbitrary creations of the law, may be of as many kinds as the law pleases.”

How Can a Society or a Club Acquire Property and Enter into a Contract?

Companies Act and various Cooperative Societies Acts[33] confer juristic personality to the Companies and Cooperative societies. Such entities can enter into contracts in their own names and through its officers.

In view of the edict that even the societies registered under the So. Regn. Act are not legal persons capable of holding properties, as laid down in Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State of Delhi,[34] Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society[35]  and Tata Vs. Tata,[36] the correct position emerges is that both registered and unregistered societies are not capable of contracting ‘in its own name’.[37]

The AP High Court has observed in N. Tyagaraju Vs. Narayanaswamy[38] that an unregistered entity was not a ‘living person’ under Section 5 of the Transfer of Property Act. Nevertheless it was held in this decision that the president of an unregistered club was entitled to enter into an agreement of sale for purchase of a property as the agreement would be one executed not in favour of an unregistered body, but it would be one in favour of its president who was an identifiable and a living person. It was further observed that the acquisition of property in the name of its president would also be valid.

In short, the proper way to execute contracts with respect to both registered and unregistered societies and unincorporated clubs is to enter into the agreements by the competent office bearer of the society or club, in his name for and on behalf of the society or club, as done by a trustee for and on behalf of a trust. It must also be according to the bye laws, or as approved by the general body or governing body. That is, it should be legal[39] and intra-vires;[40]and it should not be ab-initio void. And, in an appropriate case, the act of an office bearer can be ratified[41] by the general body or governing body, as the case may be.

Can the Members of a Society Convert the Society into a ‘Trust’?

Society and trust are two different concepts in the eye of law. The former is association of persons and the latter is a legal conception. But, in cases where the association, and the ‘trust’ expressly attached to the same, are inseparably related, the term ‘trust’ is used as synonym to the association. A society can be formed for the administration of a trust.[42]

Societies Registration Act (Section 14) provides special procedure for dissolution of societies. The left-behind-property of a Society, on dissolution, goes to another Society as determined by the members of the Society or by the court.

As shown above, the members of a registered society are trustees[43] for the future members who have to continue the aim and objects of the Society as envisaged by the founders or as manifested in the Rules or Bylaws;and the property of a society cannot absolutely vest in its members. Either during the subsistence of a society or at the time of its dissolution the members do not have beneficial enjoyment of its property.[44] Such property ‘shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by a resolution’ of the society;[45] and it cannot transfer its property to any other entity, or transform or vary its nature, disregarding the fundamental principles upon which the society is founded.

Vesting of Ownership of Trust/Association Property

The following propositions can be presented as to the vesting of ownership of the trust-property, and the property held by an association.

  1. The terms of dedication (as revealed from the deed, if any, or other evidence) determine the person or body of persons in whom/which such property ultimately vest in.
  2. If the ownership of the property of a trust vests in a legal person, such vesting is permanent (thereby it cannot be put to an end) and as representing or subject to the purpose envisaged by the founder.
  3. If the property is that of an association and the members thereof are ascertainable (as in the case of a society or a mutt) the actual ownership of the property will be presumed to be vested with those members (from time-to-time), as joint owners (contra-distinct to ownership under tenants-in-common).
  4. If the property is one dedicated to public so as to form a public trust and beneficiaries are unascertainable (as in the case of a political party or a church) the property ultimately vests with the entire members (of such Association or Church), from time to time, permanently(Thereby it cannot be put to an end.), subject to the trust and its objectives.
  5. If the property is one dedicated to public at large by a known or unknown person and administered and maintained by persons volunteering themselves as trustees (as in the case of a waiting shed or a public well) the property permanently and ultimately vests with the entire general public or the State, subject to the trust and its objectives. 
  6. If the property is one acquired by a branch of a larger body or a parish of a church with various parishes, for the benefit of all persons/members of the larger body, the entire members of the larger body, from time to time, will be presumed to be the owners, subject to the trust impressed upon the property. 

Vesting of Ownership of Property in Registered Societies

Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 does not state whether the vesting referred to therein pertains to ‘vesting of ownership’ or ‘vesting for administration’. If it refers to ‘vesting for administration’ a question will arise – in whom the ownership actually vests.  If it is assumed that the word ‘vested’ is used to denote ownership, the same question may arise – beyond the deemed vesting in the governing body, in whom the property actually vests.

‘Property Belonging to a Society’ & Property of a Company

The Society continues to exist and to function as such until its dissolution under the provisions of Act. The properties of the society continue to be vested in the trustees or in the Governing Body irrespective of the fact that the members of the society for the time being are not the same as they before; nor will be the same thereafter.

By reason of the provisions of the Societies Registration Act, once the society is registered the Registrar, by the filing of the memorandum and certified copy of the rules and regulations the Registrar has certified that the society is registered under the Act, it enjoys the status of a entity apart from the members constituting the same and is capable of suing or being sued. But the fact to be noted is that what different a society registered under the Act of 1860 a company incorporated under the Companies Act is that in the latter case the share -holders of company hold the properties of the company as their own whereas in the case of a society registered under the Act of 1860, the members of the society or the members of the governing body do not have any proprietary or beneficial interest; to the property the society holds.

Having regard to the fact that the members of the general body or the members of the governing body of the society do not have any proprietary or beneficial interest in the property of the society, it follows that upon its dissolution, they cannot claim any interest in the property of the dissolved society. The Societies Registration Act, therefore, does not create in the members of the registered society any interest other than that of bare trustees. What all the members are entitled to, is the right of management of the properties of the society subject to certain conditions.

As I have already stated, the Charitable Endowments Act, 1890, provided that the conditions specified therein are satisfied, makes provision for the appointment of a treasurer, in whom certain powers are vested. Sub -section (4) of S. 4 contains a clear enunciation of the nature of that vesting. The said provision makes it clear that an order, vesting property in a treasurer shall not require or be deemed to require him to administer the property, or impose or be deemed to impose upon him the duty of a trustee with respect to the administration thereof.

Section 10 of the Charitable Endowments, Act contains a specific limitation of the functions and powers of a treasurer. It says that a Treasurer of Charitable Endowments shall always be a sole trustee, and shall not, as such treasurer, take or hold any property otherwise than under the provisions of the Act, or, subject to those provisions, transfer any property vested in him except in obedience to a decree divesting him of the property, or in compliance with a direction in that behalf issuing from the authority by whose order the property became vested in him.

Having regard to the specific limitation of the functions and powers of treasurer under S. 10 the treasurer shall not take or hold any property. He cannot dispose of property. He is a bare trustee as S. 8 of the Act makes it clear.

‘Property Belonging to a Society’: Comparable to Definition in Partnership Act

In Unani Tibia College case[46] the Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court has held that the expression ‘property belonging to a society’ does not give the society a corporate status and it ‘merely describes the property which vests in trustees or governing body’ and that the provisions of the Societies Registration Act did not give a ‘corporate status’ to a society ‘for the purpose of holding and acquiring property’.  In this decision it is further held:

  • “….. Those provisions undoubtedly give certain privileges to a society registered under that Act and the privileges are of considerable importance and some of those privileges are analogous to the privileges enjoyed by a corporation, but there is really no incorporation in the sense in which that word is legally understood.”
  • “…..  Thus something in the nature of perpetual succession is conceded by the provision that the society’s property is to vest in the trustees for the time being of the society for the use and benefit of the society and its members and of all persons claiming through the members according to the society’s rules, and further (and this is the most noteworthy provision) that the property shall pass to succeeding trustees without assignment or transfer.”

It can be seen that the expression ‘property belonging to a society’ is comparable to the definition of property of partnership in Section 14 of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932. Referring to the definition in Sec. 14, Addanki Narayanappa  Vs. Bhaskara  Krishnappa[47]our Apex Court held as under:

  • “From a perusal of these provisions it would be abundantly clear that whatever may be the character of the property which is brought in by the partners when the partnership is formed or which may be acquired in the course of the business of the partnership it becomes the property of the firm and what a partner is entitled to is his share of profits, if any, accruing to the partnership from the realisation of this property, and upon dissolution of the partnership to a share in the money representing the value of the property. No doubt, since a firm has no legal existence, the partnership property will vest in all the partners and in that sense every partner has an interest in the property of the partnership. During the subsistence of the partnership, however, no partner can deal with any portion of the property as his own. Nor can he assign his interest in a specific item of the partnership property to anyone. His right is to obtain such profits, if any, as fall to his share from time to time and upon the dissolution of the firm to a share in the assets of the firm which remain after satisfying the liabilities set out in Clause (a) and sub-Cls. (i), (ii) and (iii) of Clause (b) of Section 48. ..”

Propositions as to Vesting of Ownership in Registered Societies

Five propositions are possible.

  1. In members, jointly. 
  2. In society itself.
  3. In governing body.
  4. Legal title in the trustees or governing body and equitable title in the society.
  5. In the members subject to the provisions of the Societies Registration Act and the basic principles upon which the society is founded.

I.   Can Ownership of Property Vest in Members, Absolutely?

No.

Property of a Society being maintained for benefit of future members also, as held in Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh[48], it cannot be dealt with by the members disregarding the objectives of foundation of the societies.

The property of a registered society cannot vest in its members in view of the various provisions of the Societies Registration Act. As per Sec. 13 and 14 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860, on dissolution, the members of a society, even if sui juris, are not entitled to appropriate, by themselves, the property of a registered society.In Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.The State of Delhi[49] the Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court held as to beneficial enjoyment of property of a registered society as under:

  • “During the subsistence of a society, the right of the members is to ensure that the property will be utilised for the charitable objects set out in the memorandum and these did not include any beneficial enjoyment.  Nor did the members of the society acquire any beneficial interest[50] on the dissolution of the society.”[51]

It is pointed out in Unani Tibia College case[52] that the vesting of legal ownership of the property of a society in the governing body is merely a method or mechanism permitted by the law.

II  Can Ownership of Property Vest in Society itself?[53]

No.

Registration of Societies under the Central or State Societies Registration Act does not give the society a corporate status.[54] It is unequivocally determined in Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society[55] that even a registered society is not a juristic person.[56]  It is held:

  • i) The mere fact of registration will not make a society distinct from association of persons. (Para 20);
  • ii) A Society registered under the Societies Registration Act is not a body-corporate as is the case in respect of a company registered under the Companies Act. In that view of the matter, a Society registered under the Societies Registration Act is not a juristic person.  (Para 21); and
  • iii) A society, whether registered or unregistered, may not be prosecuted in criminal court, nor is it capable of ownership of any property or of suing or being sued in its own name (Para 22). Vesting of (ownership of) property does not take place in the Society. Similarly, the society cannot sue or be sued. It must sue or be sued through a person nominated in that behalf (Para 26).

For the society is not a juristic person, Section 6 of the Act lays down that  the society may sue or be sued in the name of President, Secretary, etc.  It (impliedly) bars filing a suit in the name of society, without reference to the President, Secretary, etc.

The view that Sec. 6 is an enabling provision and it does not affect the right of a society to sue or be sued in its own name[57]is not a good law in view of Unani Tibia College case[58] and Illachi Devi case.[59]

Read Blogs: Doctrine of Substantial Representation in a Suit by or against an Association

III.  Can Ownership of Property Vest in Governing Body.

No.

The governing body is only a small group which represents a larger body; and therefore, the ownership of the property cannot vest in the governing body, unconditionally or absolutely.

Sec. 5 So. Regn. Act directs only deemed vesting of property in the governing body.  

 It is noteworthy that the vesting of property in the governing body is read along with the vesting of property in trustees. Under common law, actual title (other than legal title) does not vest in the trustees, and the trustees always hold the property for others.  It is pointed out by our Apex Court, in Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai,[60] that, in terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, only in the absence of vesting of such property in the trustees the same would be deemed to be vested for the time being in the governing body of a society.

IV. Can Legal Title Vest in Gov. Body, & Equitable Title in Society.

No.

The theory as to vesting of ‘equitable title’ in society (and ‘legal title’ in the trustees or governing body)[61] is, in-substance, endorses the view of vesting property in members of the society. Since the property cannot unconditionally vest in members of a society for their absolute enjoyment, as shown above, it is not proper to say that equitable title vests in society.

V. Can Ownership of Property Vest in Members, Conditionally.

Had it been so accepted by our system, the ownership of property of a society could have been vested in the society itself; but it is not so accepted.[62] In this eventuality, for propounding a theoretical proposition as to actual vesting of property of a regd. society we have to give effect to the following edicts of law:

1) Property of Unregistered Society Vests in Members

  • Property of an unregistered society is the joint property of the members of the society subject to the trust and obligations imposed by the founders or by the bye laws of the society.

2) Present members are Trustees.

  • The members of a society are trustees for the future members who have to continue the objects of the society as envisaged by the founders and as manifested in the Rules or Bye laws.[63]

3) Ultimate Administrative Authority is General Body.

  • Subject to the bye laws of the society, the ultimate authority with respect to the administration of a society is vested with the general body of the members; and the general body elects the trustees or governing body.  This principle is affirmed in the provisions of the Societies Registration Act.

4) Management alone in Governing Body.

  • As per the Common law and also as per the definition of governing body in Sec. 16, and under Sec. 4, of the Societies Registration Act, governing body is entrusted with the management of the society alone.[64]

5) Governing Body administers for attaining the ‘aim and objects’.

  • The trustees or the governing body administer the property ‘of the society’ as per its bye laws so as to fulfill or attain the ‘aim and objects’ the founders viewed.  They acquire and hold the property for and on behalf of the members of the society subject to the trust and obligations imposed by law and the bye laws or the fundamental principles[65] or trust[66] upon which it is founded.

6) A Registered Society is also an Association of Persons.

  • The registration will not make a society distinct from ‘association of persons’[67] and it is not a juristic person. It cannot own property also[68] though it has certain characteristics of a legal person.

7) ‘Property of the society’, “merely describes, property vests in Governing Body”

  • Expressions in the Societies Registration Act, ‘property belonging to a society[69] and ‘property of the society’,[70] do not give the society a corporate status; and it “merely describes the property which vests in trustees or Governing Body”.[71]

8) Regn. Brings in Permanency; on Dissolution, Property Goes to Another Society

  • As per the Societies Registration Act, on dissolution, the left-behind-property of a society goes to another society as determined by the members of the society or by the court (S. 14) for being managed by some other charitable organisation and to be utilised for like purposes. Either during the subsistence of a society or at the time of its dissolution the members of a society do not have beneficial enjoyment of its property.[72]

9) Right of Dissolution Vested with Members.

  • A society is dissolved on determination of the members of the society with required majority, if so provided in the bye laws. If the rules of a registered Society do not lay down the rules for disposal and settlement of the property on dissolution, the governing body is authorized to do the same as it ‘finds expedient’ (S. 13).

VI. Conclusion: Property vests in the members subject to the contract and the fundamental principles upon which it is founded.

From the above, it can be legitimately concluded that the ownership of the ‘property of a society’ does not absolutely vest either in its members or in the governing body; but it vests in the members of the society[73] subject to the bye laws or contract, and the fundamental-principles or trust[74] upon which it is founded.[75] We can take cue (i) from the observations of our Apex Court in Addanki Narayanappa  Vs. Bhaskara  Krishnappa[76] that the property which is brought in by the partners when the partnership is formed or which may be acquired in the course of the business of the partnership becomes the property of the firm, and the partnership property will vest in all the partners since a firm has no legal existence;[77] and (ii) from the following erudite assertion of Dr. BK Mukherjea, J., on Hindu Law of Religious and Charitable Trusts:[78]

  • “The idol as representing and embodying the spiritual purpose of the donor is the juristic person recognised by law and in this juristic person the dedicated property vests.”[79]

In case of Registered Societies, the vesting of ownership of the ‘property of a society’ is further subject to the provisions of the Act under which it is registered.

Vesting of Property in Various Kinds of Associations and Trusts

Club, Society and Company

  No.  Nature of Association.Right of Manage-ment or Vesting of Legal Ownership.Vesting  of actual/ultimate ownershipWhether permanent or not (so as to put an end to)
  1  ClubTrustees or Gov. Body, as per  ByelawsMembers, subject to the byelaws and objectives of foundation.Presumed to be not permanent.[80]
2Unregistered Society/ Association  -do-  -do-Presumed to be permanent.
3Registered Society-do--do-SR Act governs dissolution.
4FirmPartnersPartnersContract governs
4Trading CompanyBoard of DirectorsCompanyComp. Act governs winding up.
  5Charitable or Non-trading company  -do-  -do-  -do-

Trusts / Religious-Endowments:

  6Public Trust– English Law[81]  TrusteesLegal ownership in Trustees; beneficial ownership – though not absolute – in Beneficiaries.  Permanent
  7  Public Trust-Indian (common) Law  -do-In trust/institution/ endowment itself.  If it cannot be – for it is not a legal person –in public or section of public who are beneficiaries, subject to the objectives of foundation, as revealed from the facts or from the deed of foundation or bye laws, if any.        Permanent
  8 Public School, Public Library, etc.Manager, Headmaster, Librarians, Gov. Body, etc.  -do-  Permanent.
  9Private religious or charitable trusts  Trustees  -do-  Presumed to be permanent.
  10  Mosque, Church, Gurudwara, etc.  Trustees (by different names)In trust/institution/ Church[82]/ endowment itself.  If it cannot be – for it is not a legal person – in section of public who are beneficiaries, subject to the objectives of foundation, as revealed from the facts or from the deed of foundation or bye laws, if any.  Permanent
11Temple (Public)Shebaits/ Darmkarta/Ooralen  Idol/deity  -do-
12 Temple (private)-do--do--do-
13 MattMadathipathiMutt-do-
14Private Trust (Coming under the Trusts Act  Trustees  Terms/ Deed of Trust govern.  Trusts Act governs Extinction and Revocation.[83]

Government School, University, etc.

15University, Govt. Hospital, Govt. College, etc.  Administrators as provided in the statute concerned  In the institution itself, if not expressly stated to be in the Government.Presumed to be permanent. (Permanent until decided to close by the Government.)

[1]      12th Edition, Page 326

[2]      IV Edition, Vol. 6, Para 205

[3]      Orient Club Vs. Commissioner of Wealth Tax: 1982-10 TAXMAN 57 (Bom): 1982-29 CTR 117: 1982-136 ITR 697: Quoted in Commissioner of Wealth Tax Vs. Mulam Club: 1991-191 ITR 370: 1991-1 Ker LT 762: 1991-58 TAXMAN 63

[4]      Orient Club Vs. Commissioner of Wealth Tax: 1982-10 TAXMAN 57 (Bom): 1982-29 CTR 117: 1982-136 ITR 697: Quoted in Commissioner of Wealth Tax Vs. Mulam Club: 1991-191 ITR 370: 1991-1 Ker LT 762: 1991-58 TAXMAN 63

[5]      Prasanna  Venkitesa  Rao Vs. Srinivasa  Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12: Relied on: Milligan Vs. Mitchel: 40 ER 852; Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun: (1904) AC 515.

[6]    1975-36 STC 511: This decision is distinguished in: Bangalore Golf Club Vs. Assistant Commr. of Luxury Taxes: 1999-115 STC 338 (Kar); Government Medical Store Depot Vs. State of Haryana. 1977-39 STC 114 (P&H) .

[7]     Hotel and Catering Industry Vs. Automobile Proprietary: ([1969] 1 WLR 697; Inland Revenue Commissioners Vs. Eccentric Club Ltd.: [1924] 1 KB 390.

[8]     Safdar Jung Hospital Vs. KS Sethi: AIR 1970 SC 1407;  Deputy Commercial Tax Officer Vs. Enfield India: [1968] 21 STC 317 (SC). Joint Commercial Tax Officer Vs. Young Men’s Indian Association: 1970SC1212

[9]     1958-9 STC 450

[10]   1969 24 STC 180 (Guj)

[11]    See: Balram  Chunnilal  Vs. Durgalal  Shivnarain: AIR1968 MP 81.

[12]    Salmond on Jurisprudence: 12th  Edition, page 257.

[13]   AIR 1994 SC 2694

[14]    Tata Memorial Hospital Workers Union Vs. Tata Memorial Centre: AIR 2010 SC 2943

[15]    2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15 SCC 394

[16]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[17]    Quoted in Vinodkumar M.  Malavia  Vs.  Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013  SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[18]    AIR 1958 AP 773

[19]    Quoted in Chief Controlling Revenue Authority Vs. H Narasimhaiah: AIR 1991 Kar 392.

[20]    That is, ‘proprietary interest’ or interest pertaining to owner.

[21]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State: AIR 1962 SC 458; DharamDutt Vs. Union of India: AIR 2004 SC 1295; Pamulapati Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of AP: AIR 1958 AP 773.

[22]    AIR 1958 AP 773. See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[23]    In companies, the share-holders hold the property as their own.

[24]    Quoted in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs.  Moran Mar Marthoma: AIR 1995 SC 2001- Para 69.

[25]    Under the Companies Act.

[26]    (2006) 3 Cal LT 139; 2006 (3) CHN 77.

[27]   See:Kelans Son Kodakkat  Kannan Vs. Tharakandi  Kadissa: AIR 1971 Ker 61; Shantilal Ambalal Mehta Vs. M.A. Rangaswamy: 1977-79 BLR 633; Union of India Vs. Official Assignee of Bombay: 1971-73 BLR 623; Tan Bug Taim Vs. Collector of Bombay: AIR  1946  Bom 216.

[28]    Settlement deed by Ashramam–Swayam  Prakash  Ashramam Vs. G Anandavally  Amma : AIR  2010 SC 622; Settlement to trust – S N Mathur  Vs. Board of Revenue: 2009-13  SCC 301; Sale deed by unregistered society – Suresh s/o. BhagwanraoPuri Vs. State of Maharashtra: 2016-3 AIR Bom R (Cri.) 603; Gift to unregistered Association – Pullamma Vs. Valmiki Anna Satram: 1984-2 ALT 157; Sale deed to an association – K. Kala Vs. Dist Registrar, Madurai: 2016 3 MLJ 50,  Sale deed to an association – State of Punjab Vs. Amolak Ram Kapoor: [1990] 79 STC 315; ILR1991- 2 P&H 218. Sale deed to an association – Asst. Commr. Vs. Shivalingawwa: ILR 2003 Kar 2855; Lease deed by trust to school – TNP MothooNatarajan Vs. PV Ravi: 2015-2 MLJ (Cri.) 656; Lease deed by a firm -2014-3 ALT 46; Settlement deed to private trust –Kolli  Venkata Raja Vs. Govt. of AP: 2014-1 ALT 155; Lease deed to a public trust –Nadigar  Sangham Charitable Trust, rep. by its managing Trustee, R. Sarathkumar Vs. S. Murugan:2013-1 MLJ 433; Sale deed to Board of Trustees – Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Chemists and Druggists Association Building Trust: 1995-215 ITR(Mad) 741; Mortgage deed by a College – Sonar Bangla Bank Vs. Calcutta Engineering College:  AIR 1960 Cal 450.

[29]    Such as well-known political parties, trade-unions, etc.

[30]    Such as temple-related trusts, Wakfs, church-related trusts, etc.

[31]    Such as libraries, universities, etc. See: Pullamma Vs. Valmiki Anna: 1984-2 ALT 157

[32]    12thEdn., Page 305.

[33]   Ramji  Mandir  Narsinhji Vs. Narsinh  Nagar:  AIR  1979Guj.  134

[34]    AIR 1962 SC 458

[35]    AIR 2003 SC 3397

[36]    AIR 2010 SC 2943

[37]   Mahamayatala Housing Co-Operative Society Vs. Charu Chandra Banerjee:1999-1 CalLJ 259; 1999-1 CalLT 450; 1999 CTJ 743

[38]   2013  LAP  149; 2014-1 ALD 108;  2014-2 ALT 540

[39]    T S Thinnappa  Chettiar Vs. Grajagopalan: AIR  1944 Mad 536

[40]    Weavers Mills Vs. Balkis  Ammal: AIR 1969 Mad 462. Murari  Ganguly Vs. Kanailal  Garal:   AIR  2003 Cal 105; ValiPattabhiramaRao Vs. Ramanuja: AIR  1984 AP 176.

[41]    Contract Act: Sec. 196.

[42]    Tata Memorial Hospital Workers Union Vs. Tata Memorial Centre: AIR 2010 SC 2943

[43]    It is held in Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh: AIR 1958 AP 773.  See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252;         Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261;   Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[44]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State of Delhi:  AIR 1962 SC 458– Para 23.

[45]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544. Followed in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal Mangaldas  Gameti: (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[46]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs. The State: AIR 1962 SC 458.

[47]   AIR 1966 SC 1300: Referred to in: Mohd. Laiquiddin Vs. Kamala Dev Mishra: 2010-2 SCC 407; Jagatram  Ahuja  Vs. Comner. of Gift Tax Hyderabad: AIR 2000 SC 3195; Sunil Siddharthbhai Sarabhai Vs. Comner. of Income Tax: AIR1986 SC 368; Malabar Fisheries Co Vs. Comner. of Income Tax Kerala: AIR1980 SC 176.

[48]    Pamulapati Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of AP: AIR 1958 AP 773.

[49]    AIR 1962 SC 458

[50]    That is, ‘proprietary interest’ or interest pertaining to owner.

[51]    In companies, the share-holders hold the property as their own.

[52]    AIR 1962 SC 458

[53]    See Chapter: Is Registered Society A Juristic Person

[54]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs. The State: AIR 1962 SC 458.

[55]    AIR 2003 SC 3397 – Para 22

[56]    Company is a juristic person. Property belongs to it. Bacha F Guzdar Bombay Vs. Commissioner of Income Tax, Bombay:  AIR 1955 SC 74; Rustom  Cavasjee Cooper Vs. Union of India, (1970) 1 SCC 248 : AIR 1970 SC 564; Electronics Corporation Vs. Secretary Revenue Department AP: AIR1999 SC  1734.

[57]    Shanti Sarup Vs. Radhaswami  Satsang  Sabha, Dayalbagh Agra: AIR 1969 All. 248; K.C. Thomas Vs. R.B. Gadaook, AIR 1970 Pat 163; Khiri Ram Gupta and Another versus Nana Lal:  AIR 1964 Pat. 114; State of Punjab Vs. Amolak Ram Kapoor: [1990] 79 STC 315; ILR1991- 2 (P&H) 218. Satyavart  Sidhantalankar  Vs.  Arya  Samaj, Bombay: AIR 1946 Bom. 516

[58]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs. The State: AIR 1962 SC 458. 

[59]    Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society: AIR 2003 SC 3397. See also Tata Vs. Tata:  AIR 2010 SC 2943

[60]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760. Relied on in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782; (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[61]    KC Thomas Vs. RL Gadeock: AIR 1970 Pat 163 (DB)

[62]    See Notes above, under the heading: Can Ownership of Property Vest in Society itself. 

[63]    Pamulapati Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of AP: AIR 1958 AP 773. See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[64]    Pamulapati Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh, AIR 1958 AP 773

[65]    Prasanna  Venkitesa  Rao Vs. Srinivasa  Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12:         Relied on: Milligan Vs. Mitchel: 40 ER 852; Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun: (1904) AC 515.         See also: Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh: 2007-4 Raj LW 3547.

[66]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544; Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[67]    Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society: AIR 2003 SC 3397- Para 20; Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458 – Para 38, 42

[68]    Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society: AIR 2003 SC 3397- Para 22.

[69]    Societies Registration Act: Sec. 5

[70]    Societies Registration Act: Sec. 8 and 10

[71]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458 -Para 11.

[72]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458 – Para 23

[73]   As in a partnership: See notes above under the head: ‘Property Belonging to a Society: Comparable to Definition in Partnership Act’

[74]    Prasanna  Venkitesa  Rao Vs. Srinivasa  Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12:         Relied on: Milligan Vs. Mitchel: 40 ER 852; Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun: (1904) AC 515.         See also: Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh (2007-4 Raj LW 3547).

[75]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544:         Relied on in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: (2013) 15  SCC 394

[76]   AIR 1966 SC 1300: Referred to in: MohdLaiquiddin Vs. Kamala Dev Mishra: 2010-2 SCC 407; Jagatram  Ahuja  Vs. Comner. of Gift Tax Hyderabad: AIR 2000 SC 3195; Sunil Siddharthbhai Sarabhai Vs. Comner. of Income Tax: AIR1986 SC 368; Malabar Fisheries Co Vs. Comner. of Income Tax Kerala: AIR1980 SC 176.

[77]   See notes: ‘Property Belonging to a Society’: Comparable to Definition in Partnership Act

[78]   At page 45.

[79]    Quoted in Yogendra  Nath  Naskar Vs. Commissioner of Income Tax: AIR 1969 SC 1089; Idol of Shri Radhaji Vs. State of MP: AIR  1979 MP 129; Commissioner of Income Tax  Vs. Jogendra Nath Naskar: AIR 1965 Cal 570.

[80]    Agreement (Bylaws) governs. If the objectives of foundation envisage benefit to future members also, the present members and administrators are trustees for future members.

[81]    Preferred name: Charities

[82]   The properties of the (parish) churches are also vested in the Church (larger sense). See: Varghese Vs. St. Peters and Pauls Syrian Orthodox Church: (2017) 15 SCC 333.

[83]    It is settled that in the matter of (secular) private trusts, English principles are followed in India which lay down that if the beneficiaries are sui juris and of one mind, the trust can be put to an end or use the trust fund for any purpose (they wish): Profulla  Chorone  Requitte Vs. Satya  Chorone  Requitte: AIR 1979 SC 1682.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Juristic Personality of Societies and Clubs

Saji Koduvath, Advocate.

1. Provisions of the Societies Registration Act, 1860:

5. Property of society how vested
The property, movable and immovable belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body of such society, and in all proceedings civil and criminal, may be described as the property of the governing body of such society for their proper title.
6. Suits by and against societies
Every society registered under this Act may sue or be sued in the name of the president, chairman, or principal secretary, or trustees, as shall be determined by the rules and regulations of the society, and, in default of such determination, in the name of such person as shall be appointed by the governing body for the occasion.
     Provided that it shall be competent for any person having a claim or demand against the society, to sue the president or chairman, or principal secretary or the trustees thereof, if on application to the governing body some other officer or person be not nominated to be the defendant.

2. Introduction

Salmond reads:

  • “Legal persons, being the arbitrary creations of the law, may be of as many kinds as the law pleases”.[1]

‘Persons’ are of two kinds: human beings and legal persons.

  • The second class is the institutions and associations of persons upon which the law incorporates or attributes legal personality. They are formed either on registration under a statute like Companies Act, or under a particular enactment such as English East India Company, Municipal Corporations, Life Insurance Corporation, Oil and Natural Gas Commission, etc. Apart from companies, corporations etc. our system accept idols in temples also as legal persons.  Though the legal personality of an unregistered association may not be a matter in dispute, the legal status of registered associations under Societies Registration Act remained as a potential question for quite long time. 

The enquiry as to the legal personality of an association of persons is essentially the enquiry whether it has the right of perpetuity in its own name, apart from its members.The basic tests to be applied for determining the same are the following:

  • (i)   Whether it can sue or be sued in its own name.
  • (ii)  Whether its property vests in itself.

Applying these tests authoritative decisions have definitively held that even the registered societies are also not juridical persons in law.

3. Registered Society is not a Juristic Person:

Unani Tibia College Case: The Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court had unequivocally held in the celebrated Unani Tibia College Case[2] that a registered society was not a corporation and that the provisions of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 gave only certain privileges to a society registered under that Act. It is held that (i) the society, being unincorporated, is unable to sue or be sued in its own name and (ii) the phrase ‘property belonging to a society’in Sec. 5 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 did not give the society a corporate status as this phrase merely described the property which had been vested in trustees or governing body.It had been held by several High Courts earlier, giving undue importance to the expression ‘property belonging to a society’ in Sec. 5, that the registered societies possess juristic personality or status.[3] It was held in Unani Tibia College Case as under:

  • “We have, therefore, come to the conclusion that the provisions aforesaid do not establish the main essential characteristic of a corporation aggregate, namely, that of an intention to incorporate the society. We may further observe that the scheme and provisions of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 are very similar to those of the Friendly Societies Act, 1896 (59 and 60 Vict. C. 25), as amended in certain respects by subsequent enactments. It is appropriate to quote here what Dennis Lloyd has said in his ‘Law relating to Unincorporated Associations’ (1938 Edn. at page 59) in respect of the provisions of the Friendly Societies Act, 1896 as modified by subsequent enactments. He has said:
    • ‘The modern legislation still maintains the policy of the older Acts in withholding corporate status from friendly societies. Registration does not result in incorporation, but merely entitles the society so registered to enjoy the privileges conferred by the Act. These privileges are of considerable importance and certain of them go a long way towards giving registered societies…. a status in many respects analogous to a corporation strictly so-called, but without being technically incorporated. Thus something in the nature of perpetual succession is conceded by the provision that the society’s property is to vest in the trustees for the time being of the society for the use and benefit of the society and its members and of all persons claiming through the members according to the society’s rules, and further (and this is the most noteworthy provision) that the property shall pass to succeeding trustees without assignment or transfer. In the same way, though the society, being unincorporated, is unable to sue and be sued in its own name, it is given the statutory privilege of suing and being sued in the name of its trustees.’
  • We think that these observations made with regard to similar provisions of the Friendly Societies Act, correctly and succinctly summarise the legal position in respect of the several provisions of the Societies Registration Act, 1860. Those provisions undoubtedly give certain privileges to a society registered under that Act and the privileges are of considerable importance and some of those privileges are analogous to the privileges enjoyed by a corporation, but there is really no incorporation in the sense in which that word is legally understood.”
  • “…… Section 5, however, states that the property belonging to the society, if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested in the governing body of the society and in all proceedings, civil and criminal, the property will be described as the property of the governing body. The section talks of property belonging to the society; but the property is vested in the trustees or in the governing body for the time being. The expression “property belonging to the society” does not give the society a corporate status in the matter of holding or acquiring property, it merely describes the property which vests in the trustees or governing body for the time being……..”

Century Club Vs. State of Mysore: It is held by the Karnataka High Court (KS Hegde, J.) in Century Club Vs. State of Mysore[4]that the Societies Registration Act did not say that the society could sue in its own name which would have been the position in the case of an incorporated society or in the case of a juridical person. Following questions were considered in this case:

  • (i) Do the registered clubs (registered under the So. Regn. Act) have legal personality of their own apart from their members,
  • (ii) do the registered clubs stand in the same position as the unregistered clubs as regards holding properties
  • (iii) can registered clubs sue or be sued and do they have competence to enter into agreement not only with outsiders but even with their own members and
  • (iv) are the clubs the legal owners of their properties and transfer the properties even to their members.

Referring to the provisions of the Societies Registration Act, which (i) permits a registered society to sue or be sued in the name of the persons mentioned therein;(ii) provides for continuation of suits and proceedings despite the person suing or sued on behalf of the society, dying, or ceasing to hold the office, which he held at the time of the institution of the suit; (iii) prescribes that judgements passed in suits instituted have to be enforced only against the property of the society and not against the property of the person suing or sued; (iv) enables to sue its members in respect of the specified transactions;and (v) places the members in the same position as strangers as regards the offences mentioned therein, it was observed in this case as under: 

  • “If a registered society is a complete legal entity or a juridical person, these provisions are wholly superfluous. … The very fact that the Legislature thought it necessary to enact these provisions shows, that registered clubs are not juridical persons or complete legal entities but they have been merely conferred with certain attributes of legal entities. … The weight of judicial authority, English and Indian, is against the view contended for by the learned Advocate-General.”[5] 

Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society: The law on this point is further expounded by our Apex Court in Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society[6] as under:

  • i) The mere fact of registration will not make a society distinct from association of persons. (Para 20)
  • ii) A Society registered under the Societies Regn. Act is not a body-corporate as is the case in respect of a company registered under the Companies Act. In that view of the matter, a Society registered under the Societies Registration Act is not a juristic person.  (Para 21)
  • iii) A society, whether registered or unregistered, may not be prosecuted in criminal court, nor is it capable of ownership of any property or of suing or being sued in its own name. (Para 22)
  • iv) Vesting of property does not take place in the Society. Similarly, the society cannot sue or be sued. It must sue or be sued through a person nominated in that behalf. (Para 26)

4. Legal Personality of Firms & Trusts

Under the general law, a firm is not a distinct legal entity or a juridical person like a body corporate; but a compendious name for all its partners;[7] but, firms are regarded as a quasi-independent entity,[8] or as legal personae for limited purposes.[9]By virtue of Order XXX, CPC a firm is enabled to sue and defend suits in the manner provided. Every partner of the firm is capable of representing the entire firm. He acts for all and is an agent as such.[10] If a partner dies, whether before the institution or during the pendency of any suit, it shall not be necessary to join the legal representative of the deceased as a party to the suit.[11]

Going by the definitions of trust, including that in the Indian Trusts Act,[12] 1882, it is clear that ‘trust’ is neither an institution nor an association of persons; but, it is an ‘obligation’ annexed to the ownership of property. Though, in the eye of law, trust is a concept and it cannot be a juristic person,[13] generally, while dealing with tax matters, such institutions administered by trustees are considered as juristic persons.[14]

Societies, both registered and unregistered, are also dealt with in the same manner.In Swami Satchitanand Vs. The 2nd Addl. IncomeTax Officer, Kozhikode[15]the Kerala High Court observed that, despite the fact that a Society is styled as an ‘association of persons’, tax imposed on a registered society is that on the society itself and not on its members.

5. Privileges on Registration

See Blog: Effect of Registration of Societies and Incorporation of Clubs

6. Is Unregistered Society a ‘living-person’ under S. 5 of the TP Act 

See Blog: Vesting of Property in Trusts

7. Can transfer of property be made to or by Unregistered Associations

See Blog: Vesting of Property in Societies and Clubs

8. Regd. Societies – Not Corporate Body & No Common Seal 

A society registered under the Societies Registration Act, 1960 is not a body corporate having perpetual succession and common seal.[16] 

9. Co-operative Societies are Juristic Persons & ‘Liability Limited’

Co-operative Societies Acts provide for juristic personality to Co-operative societies. In Daman Singh Vs. State of Punjab and Haryana[17] our Apex Court held that ‘a co-operative society is a corporation as commonly understood’ inasmuch as the same has the status of a body corporate having perpetual succession and a common seal, with power to hold property, enter into contracts, institute and defend suits and other legal proceedings and to do all things necessary for the purposes for which it is constituted.[18]

Co-operative societies being creatures of the statute, once a Co-operative Society is formed and registered, the rights of the society and that of its members stand abridged by the provisions of the Act. The activities of the societies are controlled by the statute. Therefore, there cannot be any objection to statutory interference with their composition or functioning merely on the ground of contravention of individual’s right of freedom of association by statutory functionaries.[19]

Ninety Seventh Amendment of our Constitution provided constitutional status to the Co-operative Societies and it has brought out radical changes in the concept of Co-operative Societies. Democratic functioning and autonomy have now become the core constitutional values of a Co-operative Society.

10. How Can a Society or a Club Acquire Property and Enter into a Contract?

See Blog: Vesting of Property in Societies and Clubs

11. No Legal Impediment in Treating the Church as a Person

It is held by the High Court of Kerala in James Chinnamma Vs.  Joseph Abraham[20], when a question came whether a Catholic church can claim to be “an agriculturist” under a Debt Relief Act, that the church being capable of holding property (of course, acting through human agency) there was no legal impediment in treating the church as a person and it can claim to be “agriculturist”. The judge considered the postulation whether the church could be a voluntary association. It also referred to the theory that the church was under the authority of a corporation-sole, either Vicar or Bishop.

Are Churches and Dioceses Juridic persons it being so accepted in Canon Law

As shown by Salmond and explained by the Supreme Court in Shriomani Gurudwara Prabandhak Committee, Amritsar Vs. Shri Som Nath Dass, the law may, if it pleases, regard a church, a hospital, a university or a library as a legal person.

In Major Arch Bishop Vs. Lalan Tharakan (2016  AIR CC 2593; ILR 2016-4 Ker 51) it is observed that the (parish) church is a legal person.

But, in M.  Siddiq v. Mahant Suresh Das (Ayodhya Case – 2020-1 SCC 1) our apex Court held that Mosque is not a legal person. The Apex Court rejected the the contention that mosque was held to be a juristic person by the Privy Council in Masjid Shahid Ganj v. Shiromani Gurdwara Parbandhak Committee, Amritsar, AIR 1940 P C 116. In the light of the Supreme Court decision on Mosque, legally it is difficult to support the the view that churches are juristic persons.

Law may, if it pleases‘ being the basis for determining a body or entity as a legal person, it is definite that the dioceses can never be treated as a juridic persons even though the Canon declares so.

Even if a (parish) church can be taken as comparable to a temple or Gurudwara, as they are accepted by our law as juristic persons, a Diocese can never be taken as a juristic person; especially in the light of our Apex Court decision, Illachi Devi v. Jain Society, AIR 2003 SC 3397, which authoritatively held that even a Society registered under the Societies Registration Act is not a juristic person.  Parish churches and trusts created for the benefit of a Church are public religious trusts.

Read Blog: Legal Personality of Temples, Gurudwaras, Churches and Mosques

Merely because Cannon law declares a church or a diocese as a legal person, it cannot be assumed that the courts that deal with the matters of those entities will be bound by the assertion. It is a jurisprudential issue reigned by the common law. In the light of the principles laid down in State of Madhya Pradesh Vs. Mother Superior, Convent School (AIR 1958 MP 362) it is illogical to go deep to search an authority to see whether the church or diocese is a legal person for it is so described in the Canon.


[1]      12th Edn., Page 305.

[2]      Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic & UnaniTibia College Vs. TheState: AIR 1962 SC 458.

[3]      See: Benares Hindu University Vs. Gauri DuttJoshir AIR 1950 All 196. Also see: K.C. Thomas Vs. R.B. Gadaook: AIR 1970 Pat 163; Inder Chand Vs. Arya Pratinidhi Sabha: AIR 1977 Del 34.

[4]      AIR 1967 Kar 25.                

[5]      The court referred the following decisions: Queen’s Bench decision in Graff vs. Evans: (1882) 8 Q. B. D. 373; Metford Vs. Edwards ([1915] 1 K. B. 172 ); Trebanog Working men’s Club and Institute Ltd. Vs. Macdonald: [1940] 1 K. B. 576; [1940] 1 All E. R. 454; National Association of Local Government Officers Vs. Watkins: (1934) 18 Tax Cas. 499; Farrar’s case: (1888)40 Ch. D. 395. Indian Cases: Deputy Commercial Tax Officer Vs. Cosmopolitan Club: AIR1954 Mad 1144 , Young Men’s Indian Association Vs. Joint Commercial Tax Officer: AIR 1964 Mad 63; Bengal Nagpur Cotton Mills Club, Rajnandgaon Vs. Sales Tax Officer: [1957] 8 S. T. C. 781;  Board of Trustees Vs. State of Delhi , AIR1962 SC 458; BoppanaRukminamma Vs. Maganti Venkata Ramadas: AIR 1940 Mad. 949;  Satyavart Sidhantalankar Vs. Arya Samaj, Bombay: AIR 1946 Bom 516; Krishnan Vs. Sundaram: AIR 1941 Bom. 312: Rukminamma Vs. Venkata Ramadas: AIR 1940 Mad 949; NA Nannier Vs. Official Assignee, Madras: AIR 1951 Mad 875.

[6]      Illachi  Devi  Vs. Jain Society:  AIR 2003 SC 3397;         See also Tata Vs. Tata: AIR 2010 SC 2943.

[7]      V Subramaniam Vs. Rajesh Raghuvandra Rao: AIR  2009 SC 1858, Murarilal Mahabir Prasad Vs. B R Vad: AIR 1976 SC 313, State Bank of India Vs. Simko Engineering Works: AIR 2005 P&H 63, Lieya Vs. Kaliappa Chettiar: AIR1996 Ker 218, Firm Narain Das Mangal Sen Vs. Anand Behari Mishra: AIR 1958MP 408.

[8]    Kerala State Civil Supplies Corporation Vs. AVK Traders:2012-115 AIC 677: 2012-2 CivCC 755; 2012-2 KerLJ 534: 2012-2 KerLT 332.

[9]    Dena Bank Vs. Bhikhabhai Prabhudas Parekh & Co: AIR 2000 SC 3654; Suwalal Anandilal Jain Vs. Commissioner of Income Tax, Bihar: AIR 1997 SC 1279.

[10]   G.P.C. Co-op. Union Vs. Krishna Rao: AIR 1974 Bom 52

[11]    Sohan Lal Vs. Amin Chand: : AIR 1973 SC 2572; Upper India Cable Co. Vs. BalKishan, 1984-3 SCC 462; Anokhe Lal Vs. Radhamohan Bansal: 1996-6 SCC 730.

[12]    Sec. 3 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882

[13]    See: Ramdass Trust Vs. Damodardas 1967 Raj LW 273; It is referred to in Sagar Sharma Vs. AddlComr: 2011-239 CTR 169: 2011-336  ITR 611. Duli Chand Vs. Mahabir Pershad Trilok Chand Charitable Trust: AIR 1984 Del  145; Thiagesar Dharma Vanikam Vs.  CIT: [1963] 50 ITR 798  (Mad); Kishorelal Asera Vs. Haji Essa: 2003-3 Mad LW 372: 2003-3 CCC367, Thanthi Trust Vs. Wealth Tax Officer: (1989)78 CTR 54: (1989) 45 TAXMAN 121: (1989) 178  ITR 28.

[14]    Section 2(15) of the Income Tax Act, 1961 defines “charitable purpose”.

[15]    AIR 1964 Ker 118

[16]    Captain Jagdish Chandra Varshney Vs. Smt. Muni Varshney : AIR 2006 All 347

[17]    AIR 1985 SC 973

[18]    Daman Singh Vs. State of Punjab and Haryana AIR 1985 SC 973, See also:  R Jaivel Vs. State of Tamil Nadu: AIR  2006 Mad 215. State of Punjab Vs. Kesari Chand: AIR 1987 P&H 216; Sonepat Co-op. Sugar Mills Ltd Vs. Presiding Officer Labour Court:   AIR  1986 P&H 386; Mulshanker Kunverji Gor Vs.Juvansinhji ShivubhaJadeja: AIR 1980 Guj 62.

[19]    AP Dairy Develpmt. Corpn. Vs. B Narasimha Reddy: AIR 2011 SC 3298.

[20]    1962 Ker LT 240.


Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India


Read in this Cluster:

Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Principles and Procedure

Land Laws

Evidence Act – General

Contract Act

Easement

Stamp Act

Will

Book No. 2: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Book No. 3: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India